The glasse of Gods providence towards his faithfvll ones held forth in a sermon preached to the two Houses of Parliament at Margarets Westminster, Aug. 13, 1644, being an extraordinary day of humiliation : wherein is discovered the great failings that the best are liable unto, upon which God is provoked sometimes to take vengeance : the whole is applyed specially to a more carefull observation of our late covenant, and particularly against the ungodly toleration pleaded for under pretence of liberty of conscience / by Herbert Palmer ...
         Palmer, Herbert, 1601-1647.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A70812 of text R5391 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing P235). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 204 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 36 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A70812
         Wing P235
         ESTC R5391
         11892630
         ocm 11892630
         50459
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70812)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50459)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 228:E6, no 8)
      
       
         
           
             The glasse of Gods providence towards his faithfvll ones held forth in a sermon preached to the two Houses of Parliament at Margarets Westminster, Aug. 13, 1644, being an extraordinary day of humiliation : wherein is discovered the great failings that the best are liable unto, upon which God is provoked sometimes to take vengeance : the whole is applyed specially to a more carefull observation of our late covenant, and particularly against the ungodly toleration pleaded for under pretence of liberty of conscience / by Herbert Palmer ...
             Palmer, Herbert, 1601-1647.
          
           [4], 66 p.
           
             Printed by G.M. for Th. Vnderhill ...,
             London :
             1644.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Psalms XCIX, 8 -- Sermons.
           Providence and government of God -- Sermons.
           Fast-day sermons.
        
      
    
       A70812  R5391  (Wing P235).  civilwar no The glasse of Gods providence towards his faithfull ones. Held forth in a sermon preached to the two Houses of Parliament, at Margarets West Palmer, Herbert 1644    35912 86 0 0 0 0 0 24 C  The  rate of 24 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2005-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-04 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-04 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           
             
               Die
               Mercurii
               ,
               14.
               
               Augusti
               ,
               1644.
               
            
          
        
         
           ORdered
           by
           the
           Commons
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           That
           Master
           
             Rous
          
           doe
           give
           the
           Thankes
           of
           this
           House
           to
           Master
           
             Palmer
          
           and
           Master
           
             Hill
             ,
          
           for
           the
           great
           paines
           they
           tooke
           in
           the
           Sermons
           they
           preached
           before
           both
           Houses
           on
           Tuesday
           the
           13.
           day
           of
           
             August
             ,
          
           1644.
           being
           a
           speciall
           and
           peculiar
           day
           of
           Humiliation
           appointed
           by
           both
           Houses
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           be
           desired
           to
           print
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           presume
           to
           print
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           shall
           be
           authorised
           under
           their
           hand
           writing
           .
        
         
           
             H.
             Elsynge
             Cler.
             Parl.
             D.
             Com.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           I
           doe
           appoint
           
             Thomas
             Vnderhill
          
           to
           print
           my
           Sermon
           ,
        
         
           
             HERBERT
             .
             PALMER
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           GLASSE
           OF
           GODS
           Providence
           TOWARDS
           HIS
           FAITHFVLL
           ONES
           .
        
         
           Held
           forth
           in
           a
           
             Sermon
          
           preached
           to
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           at
           
             Margarets
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             Aug.
          
           13.
           1644.
           being
           an
           extraordinary
           Day
           of
           Humiliation
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           discovered
           the
           great
           failings
           that
           the
           best
           are
           liable
           unto
           ;
           upon
           which
           GOD
           is
           provoked
           sometimes
           to
           take
           Vengeance
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           is
           applyed
           specially
           to
           a
           more
           carefull
           observation
           of
           our
           late
           COVENANT
           ,
           and
           particularly
           against
           the
           ungodly
           Toleration
           pleaded
           for
           under
           pretence
           of
           LIBERTY
           of
           CONSCIENCE
           .
        
         
           By
           HERBERT
           PALMER
           ,
           B.
           D.
           Minister
           of
           GODS
           Word
           at
           
             Ashwell
          
           in
           
             Hertford-shire
             :
          
           A
           Member
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           .
        
         
           Behold
           ,
           the
           righteous
           shall
           be
           recompensed
           in
           the
           earth
           :
           much
           more
           the
           wicked
           and
           the
           sinner
           .
           
             Prov.
             11.
             31.
             
          
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           happened
           to
           them
           for
           ensamples
           :
           and
           are
           written
           for
           our
           admonition
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           world
           are
           come
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Whatsoever
           things
           were
           written
           afore-time
           were
           written
           for
           our
           learning
           ,
           that
           we
           through
           Patience
           and
           Comfort
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           might
           have
           Hope
           .
           
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             G.
             M.
          
           for
           
             Th.
             Vnderhill
          
           at
           the
           Bible
           in
           Woodstreet
           .
           1644.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           The
           House
           of
           PEERES
           AND
           TO
           THE
           HONOVRABLE
           The
           House
           of
           COMMONS
           Assembled
           in
           Parliament
           at
           Westminster
           .
        
         
           THe
           Records
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           whether
           they
           concerne
           the
           Actions
           of
           GOD
           or
           Men
           ,
           are
           not
           onely
           
             Stories
          
           of
           things
           done
           in
           that
           Age
           ,
           but
           
             Prophesies
          
           also
           of
           future
           events
           in
           succeeding
           Generations
           .
           This
           GOD
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           exemplifie
           particularly
           
             in
             that
             Word
             ,
          
           which
           divers
           weekes
           agoe
           on
           a
           Solemne
           Day
           appointed
           for
           extraordinary
           Humiliation
           
             He
             sent
             to
             be
             preached
             in
             your
             Eares
             .
          
           While
           some
           bodily
           Indispositions
           hindred
           me
           from
           a
           speedy
           obeying
           the
           Call
           of
           tendring
           it
           also
           to
           your
           
             hands
          
           and
           
             eyes
             :
          
           It
           seemed
           good
           to
           Him
           ,
           
             (
             who
             doth
             all
             things
             wisely
             and
             faithfully
             ,
             )
          
           to
           give
           Instances
           of
           His
           fulfilling
           both
           parts
           of
           it
           ;
           affording
           some
           
             answers
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           and
           expressions
           
             of
             Pardon
          
           and
           favour
           in
           Wales
           and
           the
           parts
           thereabouts
           ;
           and
           yet
           withall
           
             taking
             some
             Vengeance
             upon
             our
             untowardnesses
             ,
          
           by
           the
           sad
           blow
           given
           us
           in
           the
           West
           .
           I
           hope
           that
           as
           we
           shall
           all
           learne
           by
           it
           ,
           even
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           that
           
             a
          
           
             GOD
             lets
             none
             of
             His
             Words
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           but
           whatsoever
           He
           speakes
           to
           us
           hath
           its
           effect
           upon
           
           us
           ,
           and
           
             b
          
           
             takes
             hold
             of
             us
             ,
          
           even
           whether
           we
           take
           hold
           of
           it
           or
           no
           :
           So
           we
           will
           beleeve
           also
           ,
           that
           
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             will
             never
             be
             spent
             as
             long
             as
             we
             live
             ,
          
           or
           any
           of
           mankind
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           
             all
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             lives
             and
             abides
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           as
           both
           the
           
             c
          
           Prophet
           and
           
             d
          
           Apostle
           tell
           us
           .
           And
           this
           Beliefe
           will
           both
           make
           all
           the
           Word
           profitable
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           Happy
           by
           the
           Word
           :
           
             The
             Promises
             and
             Expressions
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             Word
             never
             doing
             us
             good
             ,
             never
             being
             fulfilled
             to
             us
             compleatly
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             beleeving
             them
             :
             And
             the
             Threatnings
             or
             Expressions
             of
             Severity
             never
             endangering
             us
             ,
             never
             being
             fulfilled
             at
             all
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             beleeve
             them
             not
             .
          
           We
           have
           all
           need
           to
           Pray
           ,
           
             e
          
           
             LORD
             Encrease
             our
             Faith
             !
          
           even
           in
           relation
           to
           
             Terrifying
          
           Truths
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           
             Comforting
             .
          
           And
           though
           Faith
           most
           commonly
           comes
           
             by
             Hearing
             ,
          
           yet
           unquestionable
           Experience
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           partly
           encreased
           
             by
             Reading
          
           also
           ,
           (
           specially
           of
           what
           was
           once
           attentively
           heard
           )
           I
           cannot
           doubt
           ,
           but
           this
           Paper-remembrance
           of
           matters
           of
           so
           grand
           Importance
           ,
           will
           be
           blessed
           by
           GOD
           ,
           as
           to
           some
           others
           into
           whose
           hands
           it
           shall
           come
           ,
           so
           specially
           to
           your selves
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Your
          
           Leasure
           for
           making
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           
             unto
             your
             Furtherance
             and
             Joy
             of
             Faith
             .
          
           Which
           that
           it
           may
           be
           continually
           augmented
           in
           You
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           great
           businesses
           to
           goe
           through
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           Adversaries
           to
           encounter
           ,
           and
           all
           Calling
           for
           
             Faith
          
           in
           the
           strength
           and
           Glorie
           of
           it
           ,
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           
             the
             Author
             and
             Finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
          
           is
           and
           shall
           be
           the
           earnest
           Desire
           and
           Prayer
           of
           Him
           ,
           who
           is
           for
           IESVS
           sake
        
         
           
             Your
             ever
             most
             Devoted
             and
             Humble
             Servant
             HERBERT
             PALMER
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           THE
           GLASSE
           OF
           GODS
           Providence
           TOWARDS
           HIS
           FAITHFVLL
           ONES
           .
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             99.
             ver.
             8.
             
          
           
             Thou
             answeredst
             them
             ,
             O
             LORD
             our
             GOD
             :
             Thou
             wast
             a
             GOD
             that
             forgavest
             them
             ,
             though
             Thou
             tookest
             vengeance
             on
             their
             inventions
             .
          
        
         
           
           BEhold
           an
           
             Apostrophe
          
           to
           GOD
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           an
           
             Exhortation
          
           to
           Men
           !
           whatever
           else
           we
           learn
           from
           it
           ,
           this
           we
           should
           improve
           it
           to
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           remember
           ,
           That
           we
           have
           now
           to
           doe
           with
           GOD
           ;
           that
           looking
           Him
           in
           the
           face
           may
           awe
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Consideration
           that
           we
           are
           now
           speaking
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           from
           Him
           ,
           and
           of
           Him
           ,
           may
           Affect
           our
           spirits
           to
           Regard
           what
           He
           doth
           toward
           the
           children
           of
           men
           ,
           For
           these
           words
           are
           the
           Glasse
           of
           GODS
           Providence
           towards
           men
           ,
           towards
           His
           Owne
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           most
           faithfull
           to
           Him
           .
           Would
           you
           know
           
           who
           they
           are
           ?
           See
           
             ver.
             6.
             
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             among
             His
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Samuel
             among
             those
             that
             call
             upon
             His
             Name
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Their
           Faithfulnesse
           is
           exprest
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           their
           Calling
           upon
           GOD
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             They
             called
             upon
             the
             LORD
             ,
             and
             He
             heard
             them
             ;
          
           but
           also
           by
           their
           Obedience
           ,
           
             ver
             7.
             
             They
             kept
             His
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             :
          
           and
           then
           followes
           GODS
           Dealings
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Thou
             answeredst
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             I
             will
             sing
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             unto
             Thee
             ,
             O
             LORD
             ,
             will
             I
             sing
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Royall
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           101.
           1.
           
           He
           doth
           so
           here
           ,
           his
           song
           is
           plainly
           of
           
             Mercy
             and
             Judgement
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             Vnto
             the
             LORD
             ,
          
           as
           he
           there
           also
           expresses
           it
           .
           GODS
           Great
           
             Mercy
          
           is
           set
           forth
           towards
           His
           Servants
           ,
           in
           
             Answering
          
           and
           
             Forgiving
          
           them
           ;
           and
           with
           all
           His
           
             Judgement
             :
          
           His
           Heavie
           Judgement
           in
           
             taking
             Vengeance
             on
             their
             inventions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Behold
             then
             the
             Goodnesse
             and
             severitie
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Holy
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           11.
           22.
           so
           say
           I
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           relating
           to
           two
           sorts
           of
           persons
           ,
           as
           there
           ;
           Transgressours
           and
           Beleevers
           :
           But
           both
           towards
           men
           of
           approved
           avowed
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           even
           toward
           one
           and
           the
           same
           person
           ;
           in
           Goodnesse
           answering
           ,
           and
           forgiving
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           some
           severity
           taking
           Vengeance
           also
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           but
           two
           maine
           Dispositions
           in
           mens
           minds
           ,
           that
           sway
           our
           practises
           and
           regulate
           our
           lives
           ,
           keeping
           them
           within
           compasse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Faith
          
           (
           or
           Comfort
           )
           and
           
             Feare
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           intimation
           
             Act.
             9.
             31.
             
             They
             walked
             in
             the
          
           Feare
           
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
          
           Comfort
           
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           The
           
             Comfort
          
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           or
           
             Faith
          
           (
           which
           is
           all
           one
           in
           Effect
           )
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           
             Feare
          
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           doe
           compasse
           us
           in
           ,
           We
           walke
           uprightly
           and
           safely
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           Our
           GOD
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           are
           these
           Words
           we
           have
           before
           us
           ,
           none
           being
           more
           proper
           to
           settle
           us
           in
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Comfort
             ;
          
           then
           these
           which
           proclaime
           GOD
           to
           be
           a
           GOD
           
             Answering
          
           and
           
             Pardoning
             ,
          
           and
           nothing
           more
           fit
           to
           strike
           us
           with
           a
           Holy
           Awe
           and
           Reverence
           ;
           with
           a
           Godly
           
             Feare
             ,
          
           then
           that
           to
           the
           Mention
           of
           such
           Graciousnesse
           is
           added
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           His
           
             taking
             Vengeance
          
           also
           ,
           even
           upon
           those
           who
           He
           yet
           Answers
           and
           Forgives
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           it
           shall
           please
           GOD
           to
           set
           home
           these
           words
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           we
           shall
           doe
           that
           which
           the
           Psalmist
           intended
           to
           perswade
           and
           work
           men
           to
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           penned
           them
           ;
           We
           shall
           fulfill
           the
           Scope
           of
           the
           Whole
           Psalme
           ,
           and
           withall
           answer
           the
           Scope
           of
           Our
           appearing
           before
           GOD
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           find
           GOD
           Himselfe
           answering
           
           it
           ,
           and
           Our
           desires
           and
           prayers
           in
           it
           ,
           even
           with
           Gracious
           pardoning
           and
           forgiving
           ,
           former
           and
           present
           failings
           in
           us
           ,
           all
           who
           are
           or
           will
           be
           faithfull
           to
           Him
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           1.
           verse
           the
           Soveraigne
           
             Authoritie
          
           and
           Royall
           
             Majestie
          
           of
           GOD
           Governing
           the
           World
           and
           His
           Church
           in
           speciall
           ,
           Cals
           us
           (
           and
           all
           men
           )
           to
           Feare
           and
           a
           Holy
           Consternation
           at
           His
           Glorie
           .
           
             The
             LORD
             reignes
             ,
             Let
             the
             people
             Tremble
             :
             He
             sits
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             Let
             the
             earth
             be
             Moved
             .
          
           This
           is
           enforced
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           2.
           from
           His
           
             Greatnesse
          
           and
           
             Power
          
           manifested
           toward
           His
           Church
           ;
           and
           His
           Actuall
           Rule
           Over
           all
           People
           ;
           
             The
             LORD
             is
             Great
             in
             Zion
             ,
             and
             He
             is
             High
             above
             all
             People
             .
          
           Whence
           we
           and
           all
           men
           are
           expresly
           summoned
           to
           Praise
           Him
           and
           Give
           Him
           Glory
           ,
           
             ver.
             3.
             
             Let
             them
             Praise
             Thy
             Great
             and
             Terrible
             Name
             :
             for
             it
             is
             Holy
             .
          
           Though
           His
           Power
           be
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           He
           never
           so
           terrible
           in
           His
           Wayes
           and
           Workes
           ;
           yet
           doe
           they
           all
           Challenge
           Praise
           ,
           because
           in
           All
           He
           manifells
           Himselfe
           to
           be
           
             Holy
             ,
          
           Unblameable
           and
           beyond
           all
           Controll
           .
           Which
           also
           the
           4.
           
             ver.
          
           confirmes
           ,
           
             The
             Kings
             strength
             also
             Loves
             Judgement
             ,
             Thou
             dost
             establish
             equity
             ;
             Thou
             executest
             Judgement
             and
             Righteousnesse
             in
             Jacob
             .
          
           He
           hath
           all
           Authoritie
           in
           His
           hand
           as
           King
           ,
           and
           strength
           sufficient
           to
           doe
           what
           He
           pleases
           ,
           yet
           He
           Delights
           to
           doe
           Right
           ;
           and
           to
           settle
           it
           both
           by
           His
           Word
           and
           His
           Works
           ;
           and
           doth
           continually
           exercise
           Himselfe
           in
           doing
           Justice
           and
           Right
           among
           His
           People
           particularly
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           it
           is
           againe
           required
           that
           Honour
           be
           given
           to
           Him
           above
           all
           Others
           ,
           
             ver.
             5.
             
             Exalt
             ye
             the
             LORD
             our
             GOD
             ,
             and
             Worship
             at
             His
             Footstoole
             ,
             for
             He
             is
             Holy
             .
          
           Which
           with
           a
           Word
           or
           two
           altered
           is
           againe
           repeated
           in
           the
           last
           Verse
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           9.
           and
           made
           as
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Song
           :
           
             Exalt
             the
             LORD
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             Worship
             at
             His
             Holy
             Hill
             ,
             for
             the
             LORD
             our
             GOD
             is
             Holy
             .
          
           Where
           is
           given
           us
           to
           Understand
           ,
           that
           then
           onely
           we
           Exalt
           ,
           or
           Praise
           ,
           or
           Feare
           GOD
           aright
           ,
           When
           we
           Worship
           according
           to
           His
           Will
           ,
           and
           in
           His
           owne
           Ordinances
           ,
           set
           out
           by
           the
           Phrases
           of
           Worshipping
           at
           His
           Footstoole
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Arke
           )
           and
           at
           His
           Holy
           Hill
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Zion
           ,
           both
           according
           to
           His
           appointment
           ,
           and
           expresse
           charge
           and
           command
           .
           And
           His
           Holinesse
           stands
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           Men
           should
           to
           Worship
           Him
           ,
           if
           they
           Worship
           Him
           at
           all
           .
           And
           of
           all
           this
           We
           have
           
             Moses
             ,
             Aaron
             ,
          
           and
           
             Samuel
          
           for
           Examples
           ,
           
             ver.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             were
             among
             His
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Samuel
             among
             them
             that
             called
             upon
             His
             Name
             .
          
           These
           were
           Great
           Favourites
           of
           His
           ,
           and
           eminent
           in
           their
           Fidelitie
           ,
           
           
             They
             called
             upon
             the
             LORD
             ,
             and
             He
             answered
             them
             .
             He
             spake
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             cloudy
             Pillar
             ,
             they
             kept
             His
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             that
             He
             gave
             them
             .
          
           But
           yet
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           they
           failed
           sometimes
           and
           needed
           forgivenesse
           ,
           provoking
           Him
           to
           bring
           Judgements
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           accordingly
           He
           did
           shew
           Himselfe
           variously
           to
           them
           ;
           sometimes
           in
           Displeasure
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           with
           Mercy
           .
           And
           that
           is
           it
           which
           Our
           Text
           holds
           forth
           apparently
           to
           all
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           Eares
           ,
           and
           Hearts
           .
           Tending
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           to
           perswade
           us
           to
           Feare
           ,
           and
           Praise
           ,
           and
           Exalt
           ,
           and
           Worship
           our
           Gracious
           and
           Holy
           GOD
           aright
           according
           to
           His
           Divine
           Pleasure
           .
           As
           we
           shall
           see
           by
           the
           more
           distinct
           handling
           of
           it
           ,
           unto
           which
           now
           I
           come
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Words
           of
           this
           Verse
           have
           in
           them
           three
           remarkable
           particulars
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Behaviour
           of
           the
           Men
           it
           speakes
           of
           ,
           which
           is
           partly
           Good
           ,
           and
           partly
           evill
           .
           The
           former
           verse
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             kept
             GODS
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             that
             He
             gave
             them
             ,
          
           This
           insinuates
           (
           what
           was
           also
           exprest
           
             ver.
          
           6.
           )
           that
           they
           used
           to
           
             Call
             upon
             GOD
             ,
          
           All
           this
           was
           very
           good
           ,
           But
           withall
           ,
           they
           did
           sometimes
           some
           things
           amisse
           ,
           some
           inventions
           ,
           by-paths
           ,
           or
           steps
           awry
           they
           had
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           needed
           pardon
           ,
           so
           they
           incensed
           Him
           against
           them
           ,
           so
           much
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           as
           He
           would
           not
           let
           them
           escape
           altogether
           ,
           without
           taking
           
             some
             vengeance
          
           for
           such
           untowardnesse
           .
           2.
           
           GODS
           Graciousnesse
           ,
           in
           a
           double
           respect
           :
           1.
           in
           
             Answering
             them
             ,
          
           granting
           their
           sutes
           and
           supplications
           ordinarily
           .
           2.
           in
           
             Forgiving
             them
             ,
          
           pardoning
           their
           failings
           and
           faults
           evermore
           ;
           never
           dealing
           with
           them
           altogether
           according
           to
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           any
           offence
           of
           theirs
           ,
           or
           Judgement
           of
           His
           ,
           remembring
           Mercy
           .
           3.
           
           His
           Holy
           Justice
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           
             Taking
             Vengeance
             on
             their
             inventions
             :
          
           Chastening
           them
           for
           some
           faults
           sometimes
           ;
           and
           not
           letting
           them
           alwayes
           goe
           unpunished
           ,
           how
           faithfull
           soever
           they
           were
           generally
           ,
           Or
           how
           Gracious
           soever
           He
           was
           eternally
           .
           
           These
           are
           the
           maine
           parts
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           will
           afford
           us
           so
           many
           Doctrines
           clearely
           and
           plainly
           after
           we
           have
           but
           a
           little
           explained
           the
           latter
           Clause
           of
           
             Taking
             Vengeance
             on
             their
             inventions
             .
          
           Which
           is
           the
           only
           Difficulty
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           it
           indeed
           sounds
           so
           strangely
           at
           the
           first
           hearing
           ,
           
           as
           I
           may
           well
           put
           this
           Expression
           among
           the
           Riddles
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           It
           is
           seldome
           found
           else-where
           ,
           (
           if
           at
           all
           )
           when
           applyed
           to
           the
           faithfull
           Servants
           of
           GOD
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           here
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           an
           Amazing
           Notion
           ;
           and
           worthy
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           it
           is
           used
           .
           The
           Sense
           of
           it
           
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           ordinary
           rigour
           of
           the
           phrase
           ,
           
           as
           we
           use
           it
           among
           men
           ,
           for
           an
           act
           done
           ,
           either
           according
           to
           the
           extremity
           of
           the
           desert
           of
           a
           fault
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           mind
           possest
           with
           malice
           or
           hatred
           against
           the
           oftender
           ,
           or
           both
           together
           .
           For
           neither
           of
           these
           will
           stand
           with
           GODS
           affections
           or
           actions
           towards
           His
           faithfull
           ones
           ;
           nor
           with
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           foregoing
           these
           .
           He
           who
           forgives
           ,
           never
           deales
           according
           to
           extremity
           of
           desert
           of
           a
           fault
           ,
           which
           deserves
           destruction
           (
           as
           all
           our
           sins
           doe
           in
           extremity
           of
           Justice
           ,
           )
           much
           lesse
           doth
           he
           doe
           any
           thing
           with
           malice
           or
           hatred
           .
           Forgivenesse
           and
           malice
           are
           no
           lesse
           contradictory
           then
           light
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           life
           and
           death
           .
           Whatsoever
           therefore
           be
           meant
           by
           
             taking
             of
             vengeance
          
           here
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           ,
           with
           mitigation
           and
           mixture
           of
           favour
           ;
           and
           this
           favour
           eminent
           ,
           even
           notwithstanding
           the
           vengeance
           taken
           ,
           For
           so
           speakes
           the
           Text
           undeniably
           ,
           
             Thou
             answerest
             and
             forgavest
             ,
             though
             thou
             tookest
             vengeance
             ,
          
           As
           forgivenesse
           did
           not
           altogether
           hinder
           the
           vengeance
           ,
           so
           the
           vengeance
           did
           not
           disparage
           the
           forgivenesse
           .
           The
           meaning
           then
           may
           be
           conceived
           to
           lye
           in
           two
           things
           .
           
           First
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           they
           did
           feele
           from
           His
           hand
           it
           was
           but
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           ,
           not
           beyond
           ;
           They
           had
           
           first
           provoked
           Him
           ,
           before
           He
           strooke
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           offered
           Him
           some
           indignity
           before
           He
           afflicted
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           did
           abuse
           Him
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           sometimes
           take
           some
           vengeance
           upon
           their
           Inventions
           ,
           or
           their
           Workes
           or
           Deeds
           as
           the
           word
           properly
           signifies
           .
           
           2.
           
           This
           Correction
           ,
           was
           somewhat
           smart
           and
           severe
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           own
           apprehensions
           that
           suffered
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           eye
           and
           observation
           of
           any
           that
           had
           notice
           of
           it
           :
           in
           so
           much
           as
           if
           one
           had
           not
           knowne
           and
           had
           assurance
           of
           His
           Mercy
           to
           them
           from
           other
           grounds
           ,
           His
           manner
           of
           dealing
           with
           them
           in
           this
           particular
           case
           would
           seeme
           to
           them
           to
           savour
           altogether
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           extremity
           of
           rigour
           and
           displeasure
           .
           Now
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           this
           is
           thus
           exprest
           ,
           We
           may
           conceive
           to
           be
           ,
           purposely
           to
           insinuate
           more
           effectually
           ,
           
             That
             GOD
             lookes
             upon
             sinne
             with
             an
             other
             eye
             then
             men
             doe
             ;
          
           and
           that
           even
           in
           His
           Owne
           dearest
           servants
           ,
           He
           sees
           matter
           enough
           of
           deepe
           displeasure
           which
           He
           will
           let
           men
           know
           ,
           and
           themselves
           feele
           now
           and
           then
           in
           a
           quickning
           and
           awakening
           manner
           .
           Terrible
           words
           are
           not
           without
           their
           efficacie
           ,
           specially
           when
           deeds
           answer
           them
           ;
           The
           proper
           Reasons
           and
           Uses
           of
           both
           ,
           We
           shall
           see
           anon
           .
           But
           this
           language
           is
           used
           to
           help
           to
           make
           GODS
           deeds
           more
           affecting
           .
        
         
         
           Withall
           this
           may
           well
           be
           added
           to
           cleare
           this
           phrase
           from
           all
           exception
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           observe
           the
           words
           narrowly
           ,
           a
           manifest
           difference
           seemes
           to
           be
           even
           here
           ,
           in
           this
           harsh
           expression
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           is
           elswhere
           spoken
           of
           GODS
           dealings
           with
           His
           Enemies
           ,
           with
           the
           wicked
           .
           It
           is
           not
           said
           GOD
           tooke
           vengeance
           on
           them
           ,
           on
           the
           persons
           of
           His
           faithfull
           servants
           ,
           but
           on
           their
           inventions
           .
           He
           shewed
           mercy
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Text
           it selfe
           expresses
           )
           but
           yet
           He
           shewed
           displeasure
           against
           their
           sins
           ,
           He
           would
           not
           spare
           the
           offence
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           certaine
           He
           spared
           the
           offenders
           .
           But
           when
           the
           ungodly
           are
           spoken
           of
           ,
           there
           vengeance
           is
           expressely
           said
           to
           be
           taken
           on
           them
           ,
           
             Deut.
             32.
             41.
             
             I
             will
             render
             vengeance
             to
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             and
          
           vers.
           43.
           
             will
             render
             vengeance
             to
             His
             adversaries
             ,
          
           and
           will
           be
           mercifull
           to
           His
           land
           ,
           and
           to
           His
           people
           .
           So
           
             Ezek.
             25.
             14.
             
             I
             will
             lay
             my
             vengeance
             on
             Edom.
             
          
           And
           in
           divers
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Prophets
           :
           So
           in
           the
           N.
           T.
           2
           
             Thes.
             1.
             7.
             
             Taking
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             GOD
             ,
             &c
             :
          
           In
           all
           these
           the
           vengeance
           so
           falls
           upon
           the
           sinne
           that
           the
           sinners
           themselves
           are
           destroyed
           with
           the
           waight
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           never
           is
           ,
           when
           GOD
           hath
           to
           doe
           with
           His
           Owne
           ,
           how
           severe
           soever
           He
           seeme
           to
           be
           in
           the
           vengeance
           He
           doth
           take
           :
           As
           will
           further
           appeare
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           afforded
           to
           us
           in
           the
           whole
           verse
           ,
           
           which
           are
           plainely
           three
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           That
           even
           the
           faithfull
           servants
           of
           GOD
           may
           so
           provoke
           Him
           ,
           as
           to
           need
           His
           pardon
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           give
           Him
           occasion
           to
           take
           vengeance
           on
           their
           practises
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Though
           they
           doe
           provoke
           Him
           ,
           and
           He
           doe
           thereupon
           take
           vengeance
           ,
           Yet
           is
           He
           ever
           a
           GOD
           of
           Grace
           to
           them
           ,
           answering
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           affording
           them
           pardon
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Though
           GOD
           doth
           answer
           the
           prayers
           and
           forgive
           the
           sins
           of
           His
           faithfull
           ones
           ,
           Yet
           they
           may
           so
           provoke
           Him
           ,
           as
           He
           sometimes
           takes
           vengeance
           on
           their
           misdoings
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           handle
           these
           points
           in
           a
           Doctrinall
           way
           ,
           
           It
           will
           be
           very
           profitable
           ;
           first
           ,
           to
           handle
           the
           Text
           
             Historically
             ,
          
           a
           little
           to
           looke
           after
           and
           consider
           the
           story
           of
           these
           holy
           men
           ;
           as
           other
           Scriptures
           have
           recorded
           it
           ;
           and
           see
           their
           
             faithfulnesse
          
           with
           their
           
             failings
             ,
          
           and
           GODS
           
             answers
          
           and
           
             pardon
          
           with
           His
           
             taking
             vengeance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           
           who
           is
           the
           first
           man
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           one
           whom
           GOD
           honours
           as
           much
           for
           his
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           
           as
           any
           man
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           No
           man
           actually
           forsooke
           so
           much
           for
           GOD
           ,
           
           nor
           ventured
           so
           much
           for
           Him
           ,
           as
           
             Moses
          
           did
           ;
           Which
           the
           Apostle
           excellently
           summes
           up
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           11.
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           No
           man
           had
           so
           hard
           a
           taske
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           so
           many
           yeares
           together
           ,
           being
           to
           deale
           first
           with
           hardhearted
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
          
           and
           then
           with
           stiffenecked
           
             Israel
             .
          
           And
           he
           hath
           ,
           besides
           all
           others
           ,
           an
           high
           Eulogy
           of
           
             faithfulnesse
             in
             all
             GODS
             House
             ,
             Heb.
          
           3.
           2.
           in
           all
           his
           offices
           between
           GOD
           and
           His
           people
           ,
           being
           not
           only
           a
           Propet
           ,
           but
           the
           Chiefe
           Governour
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           stiled
           
             a
             King
             in
          
           Jesuran
           ,
           
           
             Deut.
          
           33.
           5.
           
           Yet
           even
           
             Moses
          
           had
           his
           failings
           and
           weaknesses
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           When
           GOD
           would
           imploy
           him
           towards
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
          
           We
           find
           him
           making
           excuses
           ;
           so
           long
           till
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             GOD
             was
             angry
             ,
          
           Exod.
           4.
           14.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           In
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           we
           find
           him
           to
           have
           neglected
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           not
           exprest
           ,
           (
           perhaps
           it
           was
           because
           he
           was
           loath
           to
           displease
           his
           wife
           
             Zipporah
             ;
          
           who
           was
           a
           
             Midianite
             :
          
           )
           But
           whatever
           it
           was
           it
           had
           like
           to
           have
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           ,
           GOD
           begun
           to
           take
           some
           vengeance
           ,
           upon
           his
           neglect
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           24.
           
        
         
           
           3.
           
           In
           the
           fifth
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           doth
           in
           a
           manner
           expostulate
           with
           GOD
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           discontent
           and
           distrust
           ,
           as
           though
           GOD
           had
           not
           done
           well
           in
           sending
           him
           to
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
          
           who
           tooke
           occasion
           by
           that
           to
           oppresse
           
             Israel
          
           the
           more
           ;
           and
           no
           deliverance
           likely
           to
           come
           :
           Which
           yet
           he
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           count
           strange
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           well
           remembred
           and
           observed
           what
           GOD
           had
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             chapt.
          
           3.
           that
           
             Pharaohs
          
           heart
           would
           be
           hardned
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           not
           let
           them
           goe
           at
           the
           first
           .
           But
           
             Moses
          
           had
           forgotten
           this
           ,
           and
           so
           complaines
           ,
           as
           if
           GOD
           had
           done
           him
           and
           
             Israel
          
           both
           wrong
           in
           it
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           
           4.
           
           In
           
             Numb.
          
           11.
           11
           ,
           &c.
           14.
           15.
           
           We
           find
           another
           fit
           of
           discontent
           :
           he
           cannot
           endure
           with
           patience
           any
           longer
           the
           frowardnesse
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           murmured
           against
           him
           at
           every
           turne
           ;
           he
           would
           be
           out
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           prayes
           to
           GOD
           even
           to
           take
           his
           life
           away
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           abide
           such
           continuall
           vexation
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           21.
           he
           hath
           a
           pang
           of
           distrust
           ,
           and
           can
           scarce
           t●ll
           how
           to
           beleeve
           GODS
           Word
           to
           be
           true
           of
           such
           a
           large
           provision
           to
           be
           made
           for
           the
           people
           as
           GOD
           hath
           told
           him
           of
           :
           So
           that
           GOD
           is
           faine
           to
           answer
           him
           with
           His
           Almighty
           Power
           ,
           
             Is
             the
             LORDS
             hand
             waxed
             ?
             short
             Thou
             shalt
             see
             now
             whether
             my
             words
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             to
             thee
             or
             not
             ,
             vers.
          
           23.
           
           These
           passions
           and
           expressions
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           were
           not
           like
           a
           faithfull
           servant
           of
           GOD
           ,
           but
           thus
           the
           infirmity
           of
           a
           faithfull
           man
           discovers
           it selfe
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Once
           more
           we
           find
           
             Moses
          
           faulty
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           a
           further
           degree
           then
           any
           that
           hath
           been
           yet
           named
           :
           his
           great
           failing
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           GOD
           was
           most
           highly
           displeased
           with
           him
           above
           all
           other
           times
           ,
           is
           recorded
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           20.
           
           The
           people
           murmured
           for
           water
           ,
           and
           GOD
           bids
           
             Moses
          
           take
           the
           
             rod
             and
             speake
             to
             the
             rock
          
           and
           it
           should
           give
           forth
           water
           .
           
             Moses
          
           goes
           with
           
             the
             rodde
             ,
          
           but
           instead
           of
           
             speaking
             to
             the
             rock
             ,
          
           he
           
             speakes
             to
             the
             people
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             unadvisedly
             with
             his
             lipps
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           106.
           33.
           and
           with
           a
           provoked
           spirit
           ,
           overcome
           with
           anger
           and
           passion
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           
             speaki●g
          
           to
           the
           rock
           ,
           he
           
             strikes
          
           the
           rock
           ,
           and
           that
           twice
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           11.
           
           And
           this
           GOD
           takes
           so
           hainously
           ,
           that
           He
           charges
           him
           with
           not
           sanctifying
           Him
           before
           the
           children
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           not
           beleeving
           Him
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           he
           should
           not
           goe
           into
           the
           promised
           Land
           .
           So
           that
           here
           is
           a
           three-fold
           fault
           noted
           in
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           in
           the
           story
           (
           written
           by
           himselfe
           )
           and
           in
           the
           
             Psalme
             .
          
           1.
           
           Some
           
             unbeliefe
             ,
          
           and
           distrusting
           that
           speaking
           to
           the
           rock
           would
           not
           suffice
           to
           fetch
           water
           thence
           ,
           notwithstanding
           GODS
           Word
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           
             impatience
          
           of
           spirit
           ,
           against
           the
           peoples
           untoward
           murmurings
           ,
           
             His
             spirit
             was
             provoked
             by
             them
             ,
          
           more
           and
           otherwise
           then
           it
           should
           have
           been
           .
           3.
           
           This
           exprest
           ,
           by
           unfitting
           and
           
             unadvised
             speech
             ,
          
           the
           story
           saith
           ,
           he
           call'd
           them
           
             Rebels
             ,
          
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Must
             we
             fetch
             you
             water
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           language
           though
           they
           well
           enough
           deserved
           (
           and
           worse
           )
           yet
           it
           appeared
           GOD
           was
           not
           pleased
           with
           it
           in
           
             Moses
             .
          
           And
           so
           you
           have
           the
           account
           of
           his
           faults
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           registers
           them
           .
        
         
           Then
           for
           
             Aaron
             ,
          
           
           
           1.
           
           This
           we
           find
           in
           him
           throughout
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           noted
           of
           him
           ,
           is
           being
           a
           second
           in
           evill
           ,
           an
           
             accessary
             ,
          
           consenter
           and
           actor
           with
           others
           ,
           but
           never
           alone
           in
           any
           remarkeable
           fault
           .
           But
           particularly
           three
           speciall
           failings
           are
           recorded
           of
           him
           ,
           1.
           
             Exod.
          
           32
           1
           ,
           4.
           there
           is
           a
           very
           great
           fault
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           peoples
           sollicitation
           and
           importunity
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           an
           
             Idol
             ,
             a
             Golden
             Calfe
             ,
          
           and
           joyned
           with
           them
           in
           the
           honouring
           of
           it
           :
           for
           which
           GOD
           was
           exceeding
           
             angry
             with
             him
             to
             have
             destroyed
             him
             ;
             but
             that
          
           Moses
           
             interceded
             for
             him
             ,
             Deut.
          
           9.
           20.
           
           
           A
           second
           is
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           12.
           
           Where
           he
           joynes
           with
           his
           sister
           
             Miriam
             ,
          
           (
           who
           is
           first
           named
           and
           noted
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           1.
           )
           in
           murmuring
           against
           
             Moses
             .
          
           It
           was
           strange
           that
           he
           should
           speake
           against
           his
           own
           brother
           so
           ,
           whom
           he
           saw
           GOD
           had
           so
           honoured
           above
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           before
           (
           as
           was
           observed
           but
           now
           )
           been
           a
           meanes
           to
           save
           him
           from
           GODS
           wrath
           by
           his
           prayers
           .
           And
           yet
           by
           his
           sister
           is
           he
           drawne
           away
           and
           become
           a
           partner
           with
           her
           
           in
           this
           unnaturall
           Mutiny
           .
           And
           for
           this
           GOD
           is
           againe
           angry
           with
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           layed
           then
           no
           punishment
           upon
           his
           Person
           ,
           yet
           
             Aaron
          
           confesses
           himselfe
           stricken
           in
           the
           leprosie
           suddenly
           inflicted
           for
           this
           upon
           
             Miriam
             ,
          
           ver.
           10.
           and
           11.
           
           
           His
           third
           fault
           was
           in
           consenting
           to
           
             Moses
          
           his
           Distrust
           (
           and
           Passion
           )
           in
           that
           20.
           of
           
             Numb.
          
           The
           Charge
           was
           given
           to
           both
           together
           ;
           
           and
           GOD
           blames
           and
           threatens
           them
           both
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           soone
           after
           took
           Vengeance
           upon
           
             Aarons
          
           offence
           ,
           and
           he
           dies
           before
           the
           end
           of
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           as
           He
           did
           after
           upon
           
             Moses
          
           his
           ,
           Of
           which
           we
           have
           divers
           
             Memorandums
          
           afterwards
           ,
           shewing
           the
           more
           GODS
           displeasure
           against
           him
           for
           this
           Transgression
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           specially
           ,
           the
           Text
           we
           have
           in
           hand
           speakes
           .
           This
           GOD
           remembers
           
             Numb.
          
           27.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           And
           
             Moses
          
           afterward
           speakes
           of
           it
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           1.
           37.
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           3.
           23
           ,
           &c.
           where
           he
           tels
           the
           people
           how
           he
           made
           a
           solemne
           sute
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           prayed
           earnestly
           to
           GOD
           that
           He
           would
           spare
           him
           ,
           and
           shew
           him
           that
           favour
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           goe
           into
           the
           Land
           of
           Promise
           ;
           and
           that
           GOD
           would
           not
           grant
           his
           sute
           ,
           and
           forbids
           him
           to
           mention
           it
           any
           more
           to
           Him
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           26
           ,
           27.
           and
           once
           more
           
             Moses
          
           speakes
           to
           Israel
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           4.
           21
           ,
           22.
           as
           shewing
           how
           neere
           it
           was
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           a
           Judgement
           he
           tooke
           it
           to
           be
           .
           And
           so
           we
           see
           GODS
           taking
           Vengeance
           upon
           his
           inventions
           also
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           
             Aarons
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Text
           verified
           of
           two
           of
           those
           it
           speakes
           of
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           a
           third
           to
           looke
           after
           ,
           whom
           we
           must
           not
           forget
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           
           He
           was
           the
           
             Judge
             of
             Israel
          
           by
           GODS
           appointment
           ,
           and
           trained
           up
           to
           be
           a
           
             Prophet
          
           from
           his
           childhood
           under
           the
           Wing
           of
           GOD
           in
           Shiloh
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           a
           very
           faithfull
           Servant
           of
           GOD
           :
           Yet
           there
           is
           a
           fault
           of
           his
           insinuated
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           8.
           that
           When
           he
           was
           growne
           old
           ,
           he
           was
           partiall
           towards
           his
           children
           ,
           he
           made
           his
           Sons
           Judges
           over
           Israel
           ,
           and
           they
           walked
           not
           in
           his
           wayes
           ,
           but
           tooke
           bribes
           and
           perverted
           Justice
           ;
           and
           it
           appeares
           by
           the
           sequele
           that
           
             Samuel
          
           was
           too
           indulgent
           and
           favourable
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           people
           tooke
           such
           a
           discontent
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           his
           Sons
           nor
           himselfe
           neither
           ,
           rule
           any
           more
           over
           them
           ,
           but
           would
           needs
           have
           a
           King
           to
           rule
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           ,
           though
           this
           was
           ill
           done
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           reject
           
             Samuel
          
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           specially
           to
           aske
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           GODS
           words
           in
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           
           and
           by
           His
           Displeasure
           manifested
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           12.
           
           Yet
           we
           may
           read
           in
           it
           GODS
           Just
           Vengeance
           on
           the
           misbehaviour
           of
           
             Samuels
          
           sons
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           his
           partialitie
           toward
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           see
           in
           both
           places
           that
           it
           struck
           
           
             Samuel
          
           very
           deeply
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           8.
           6.
           in
           reference
           to
           Himselfe
           ,
           and
           
             Chap.
          
           12.
           2.
           he
           cannot
           forbeare
           mention
           of
           his
           Sons
           ,
           who
           were
           wholly
           laid
           aside
           ever
           after
           ,
           though
           himselfe
           was
           not
           altogether
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           all
           these
           three
           faithfull
           men
           ,
           
             Moses
             ,
             Aaron
             ,
          
           and
           
             Samuel
          
           made
           Examples
           of
           Justice
           in
           some
           Vengeance
           taken
           on
           their
           Inventions
           and
           offences
           notwithstanding
           GODS
           favour
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           must
           adde
           a
           word
           ,
           
           how
           notwithstanding
           their
           failings
           and
           GODS
           severity
           ,
           yet
           He
           was
           a
           GOD
           answering
           and
           forgiving
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           
           he
           is
           so
           famous
           for
           GODS
           answering
           him
           ,
           that
           GOD
           once
           doth
           as
           it
           were
           sue
           to
           
             Moses
          
           to
           forbeare
           Praying
           for
           Israel
           ,
           as
           implying
           that
           He
           could
           not
           but
           answer
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           if
           he
           did
           Pray
           :
           
             Let
             me
             alone
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             consume
             them
             ,
          
           Exod.
           32.
           10.
           and
           accordingly
           when
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           did
           pray
           ,
           GOD
           did
           answer
           ,
           and
           
             spare
          
           Israel
           upon
           his
           request
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           14.
           and
           many
           other
           times
           
             Moses
          
           his
           Prayers
           were
           heard
           and
           answered
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Aaron
          
           together
           in
           the
           universall
           Murmuring
           and
           Mutiny
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           14.
           5.
           
           And
           
             Aaron
          
           specially
           when
           after
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
             ,
          
           and
           
             Abiram
             ,
          
           and
           the
           horrible
           Judgement
           of
           GOD
           upon
           them
           ,
           the
           earth
           swallowing
           them
           up
           alive
           ,
           and
           fire
           from
           GOD
           breaking
           out
           and
           burning
           up
           the
           250
           Princes
           ,
           that
           stood
           to
           be
           Priests
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           
             Aarons
          
           Calling
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           all
           the
           Congregation
           murmured
           and
           mutined
           againe
           against
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Aaron
             ,
          
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           in
           fault
           for
           the
           death
           of
           those
           outragious
           sinners
           :
           
             Aaron
          
           then
           ,
           at
           
             Moses
          
           his
           direction
           ,
           runs
           to
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           fetches
           fire
           thence
           ,
           and
           puts
           on
           incense
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           runs
           among
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           wrath
           of
           GOD
           were
           so
           hot
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           while
           he
           was
           hasting
           to
           the
           Altar
           and
           coming
           backe
           againe
           14700.
           were
           dead
           of
           the
           Plague
           ,
           yet
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           comes
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Priest
           ,
           offers
           incense
           (
           and
           so
           Prayers
           )
           for
           them
           ,
           suddenly
           the
           plague
           ceases
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           16.
           47
           ,
           48.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           
           he
           was
           a
           knowne
           favourite
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Israelites
           ranne
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           Philistines
           came
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           put
           more
           confidence
           in
           his
           Prayers
           alone
           for
           them
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           7.
           8.
           then
           in
           all
           theirs
           ;
           and
           GOD
           then
           answered
           him
           with
           Thunder
           from
           heaven
           against
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           10.
           and
           again
           after
           the
           Israelites
           had
           rejected
           him
           ,
           yet
           they
           begge
           his
           Prayers
           with
           great
           Submission
           and
           Importunity
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           12.
           19.
           
           And
           both
           he
           and
           
             Moses
          
           are
           remembred
           long
           after
           by
           GOD
           ,
           as
           two
           of
           the
           greatest
           
           Favourites
           that
           ever
           He
           had
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           when
           He
           tels
           
             Jeremy
             ,
          
           He
           would
           not
           heare
           even
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           now
           alive
           ,
           
             Jerem.
          
           15.
           1.
           
           
             Though
             Moses
             and
             Samuel
             stood
             before
             me
             ,
             yet
             my
             mind
             could
             not
             be
             to
             this
             people
             ,
             Cast
             them
             out
             of
             my
             sight
             .
          
           If
           He
           would
           have
           heard
           any body
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           been
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Samuel
             :
          
           Whom
           He
           was
           wont
           so
           constantly
           to
           Heare
           and
           Answer
           .
        
         
           Withall
           we
           have
           manifest
           assurance
           of
           His
           Forgiving
           them
           ,
           
           notwithstanding
           the
           Vengeance
           He
           tooke
           on
           those
           faults
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           we
           even
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           besides
           all
           other
           times
           .
           He
           that
           remembers
           that
           GOD
           had
           a
           better
           place
           to
           which
           He
           removed
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Aaron
          
           when
           He
           tooke
           them
           from
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           an
           heavenly
           Canaan
           into
           which
           GOD
           received
           them
           ,
           when
           He
           denied
           them
           entrance
           into
           the
           earthly
           Canaan
           ;
           And
           that
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           that
           
             recompence
             of
             Reward
             ,
          
           which
           
             Moses
          
           had
           an
           eye
           to
           ,
           when
           he
           
             esteemed
             the
             reproch
             of
             Christ
             ,
             greater
             riches
             then
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Heb.
          
           11.
           26.
           
           And
           that
           
             Moses
          
           is
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           often
           owned
           by
           GOD
           as
           His
           
             Servant
             ,
          
           as
           His
           
             Chosen
             ;
          
           and
           
             Aaron
          
           is
           named
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           106.
           16.
           
             the
             Saint
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
          
           He
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           remembers
           these
           things
           cannot
           doubt
           of
           GODS
           
             Forgiving
          
           them
           .
           Considering
           also
           ,
           how
           
             Moses
          
           appeared
           in
           Glory
           (
           with
           
             Elias
          
           )
           at
           Christs
           Transfiguration
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           9.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           And
           for
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           he
           was
           not
           quite
           put
           from
           his
           Office
           of
           Judge
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           7.
           15.
           that
           
             he
             Judged
             Israel
             all
             the
             Dayes
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
          
           and
           besides
           GOD
           often
           imployed
           him
           as
           a
           
             Prophet
          
           in
           most
           remarkable
           Services
           ;
           which
           proclaime
           GODS
           Graciousnesse
           to
           him
           also
           ,
           and
           forgiving
           him
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Others
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           you
           have
           the
           Story
           of
           the
           Text
           set
           before
           you
           ;
           and
           the
           Doctrines
           observed
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           confirmed
           (
           each
           of
           them
           )
           by
           this
           Historicall
           Exemplification
           ,
           Of
           their
           Behaviours
           and
           GODS
           Dealings
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           a
           more
           generall
           handling
           of
           them
           ;
           And
           the
           1.
           of
           them
           is
           this
           .
           
           
             That
             even
             the
             Faithfull
             Servants
             of
             God
             may
             so
             provoke
             Him
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             neede
             His
             pardon
             ,
             and
             even
             give
             Him
             Occasion
             to
             Take
             Vengeance
             on
             their
             Inventions
             and
             Practises
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           further
           proofe
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           (
           as
           indeed
           of
           the
           other
           points
           also
           ,
           though
           specially
           of
           the
           middlemost
           ,
           which
           holds
           forth
           GODS
           Answering
           and
           Pardoning
           Mercy
           to
           His
           Faithfull
           Ones
           )
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           Record
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           GOD
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           eminent
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           somewhat
           or
           other
           of
           this
           kind
           noted
           
           of
           them
           .
           But
           for
           the
           further
           Evidencing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           Affecting
           every
           one
           of
           us
           with
           it
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           a
           point
           of
           very
           great
           concernment
           and
           use
           to
           us
           all
           )
           You
           may
           take
           notice
           but
           of
           these
           generall
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           That
           
             the
             very
             best
             Servants
             of
             GOD
             have
             the
             very
             same
             corruption
             by
             nature
             that
             the
             worst
             have
             .
          
           It
           is
           all
           alike
           in
           the
           one
           sort
           and
           in
           the
           other
           .
           There
           is
           no
           difference
           naturally
           betweene
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
           That
           place
           
             Prov.
          
           27.
           19.
           deserves
           to
           be
           remembred
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             As
             in
             water
             face
             answers
             to
             face
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             to
             man
             .
          
           They
           then
           used
           to
           view
           their
           faces
           much
           in
           Water
           (
           as
           we
           now
           doe
           in
           Glasses
           ,
           )
           and
           as
           in
           Water
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           Glasse
           ,
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           true
           face
           represents
           all
           the
           features
           ,
           lineaments
           ,
           moles
           ,
           spots
           ,
           deformities
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           the
           face
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           answers
           the
           other
           exactly
           ,
           what
           is
           in
           one
           is
           in
           the
           other
           :
           So
           is
           it
           with
           the
           heart
           of
           one
           Man
           (
           naturally
           )
           answering
           to
           another
           .
           There
           are
           the
           same
           spots
           and
           wrinckles
           ,
           and
           blemishes
           in
           every
           heart
           that
           is
           in
           any
           one
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           a
           true
           representation
           of
           the
           evill
           that
           is
           in
           any
           one
           heart
           ,
           We
           must
           looke
           upon
           all
           the
           evill
           that
           is
           in
           all
           other
           hearts
           naturally
           .
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           2.
           2
           ,
           3.
           makes
           himselfe
           and
           the
           (
           now
           )
           Christian
           Ephesians
           ,
           and
           the
           Unconverted
           Impenitent
           Unbeleevers
           all
           alike
           by
           Nature
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
             In
             the
             best
             Servants
             of
             GOD
             this
             corrupted
             Nature
             is
             not
             utterly
             abolished
             :
          
           The
           Grace
           which
           they
           have
           received
           (
           and
           which
           makes
           them
           to
           differ
           from
           other
           men
           )
           doth
           not
           so
           farre
           sanctifie
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Seeds
           and
           Roots
           of
           sinne
           ,
           of
           all
           sinne
           doth
           still
           remaine
           in
           them
           :
           A
           
             Flesh
          
           they
           have
           ,
           which
           though
           
             Crucified
             with
             the
             aff●ctions
             and
             lusts
          
           in
           all
           that
           are
           Christs
           ,
           is
           not
           quite
           
             dead
             ,
          
           not
           altogether
           
             mortified
             ,
          
           but
           that
           lies
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           daily
           and
           perpetuall
           dutie
           to
           
             mortifie
             their
             earthly
             members
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           
             cutting
             off
             of
             hands
             and
             feet
          
           and
           
             pulling
             out
             of
             Eyes
             ;
          
           which
           yet
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           course
           of
           Common
           Nature
           ,
           will
           be
           growing
           againe
           ,
           or
           others
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           them
           :
           There
           is
           a
           continuall
           danger
           of
           
             Rootes
             of
             bitternesse
          
           (
           of
           any
           kind
           )
           springing
           up
           to
           
             trouble
             and
             defile
          
           even
           
             them
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           complaines
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           that
           he
           
             could
             not
             do
             the
             Good
             he
             would
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             he
             did
             the
             evill
             he
             would
             not
             due
             ,
          
           and
           was
           
             carried
             captive
             unto
             the
             Law
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           and
           had
           
             a
             body
             of
             death
          
           which
           he
           carried
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           grones
           ,
           and
           cryes
           out
           to
           be
           
             delivered
             from
             ;
          
           and
           tels
           the
           
             Galathians
             ,
          
           that
           
             the
             flesh
             ,
             in
             them
             did
             lust
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             the
             things
             they
             would
             .
          
           And
           this
           corruption
           ,
           alwayes
           dwelling
           even
           in
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           too
           often
           
           prevailing
           ,
           
           is
           that
           which
           not
           only
           ever
           needs
           
             pardon
             ,
          
           but
           oftentimes
           greatly
           provokes
           GOD
           to
           take
           
             vengeance
          
           upon
           their
           misbehaviours
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           Corruption
           may
           yet
           be
           further
           apprehended
           by
           us
           ,
           
           by
           this
           one
           Observation
           following
           .
           That
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           GOD
           storied
           of
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           with
           their
           faithfulness
           ,
           their
           failings
           are
           enrolled
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           intimated
           before
           )
           
             Paul
          
           himselfe
           not
           excepted
           :
           So
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           very
           remarkeable
           and
           deserving
           most
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           )
           That
           
             scarce
             any
             of
             them
             is
             noted
             to
             be
             eminent
             for
             any
             vertue
             or
             Grace
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             of
             the
             contrary
             is
             observed
             in
             them
             ,
          
           some
           failing
           even
           in
           that
           very
           particular
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           
             Noah
          
           is
           owned
           by
           GOD
           Himselfe
           to
           be
           eminently
           
             righteous
             in
             his
             generation
             ,
             Gen.
          
           7.
           1.
           in
           a
           generation
           that
           abounded
           with
           luxury
           ,
           eating
           and
           drinking
           and
           jollity
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           assures
           us
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           24.
           38.
           and
           so
           
             Noah
          
           was
           a
           patterne
           of
           
             Temperance
             and
             sobrietie
             ;
          
           and
           yet
           we
           find
           even
           
             Noah
          
           once
           overtaken
           ,
           and
           making
           himselfe
           
             drunke
          
           with
           his
           owne
           wine
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
             Lot
          
           is
           praised
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           GOD
           guiding
           St
           
             Peters
          
           pen
           ,
           2.
           
             Pet.
          
           2.
           5.
           for
           a
           Righteous
           man
           ,
           preserved
           safe
           by
           GODS
           Grace
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           
             filthy
             Sodome
             ;
          
           and
           yet
           you
           know
           what
           befell
           him
           afterward
           ,
           when
           
             Sodome
          
           was
           destroyed
           and
           himselfe
           delivered
           out
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           We
           reade
           that
           
             Abraham
          
           is
           called
           
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           (
           the
           Patterne
           )
           
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             :
          
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             he
             staggered
             not
             at
             the
             Promise
             of
             GOD
             through
             unbeleefe
             ,
             but
             was
             strong
             in
             Faith
             giving
             Glory
             to
             GOD
             ,
             Rom.
          
           4.
           20.
           and
           yet
           
             Faithfull
             Abraham
             ,
          
           twice
           for
           
             feare
             ,
          
           denies
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           pretends
           her
           to
           be
           his
           sister
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           12.
           and
           
             Gen.
          
           10.
           2.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
           So
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           one
           of
           the
           Men
           our
           Text
           speakes
           of
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             meeke
             above
             all
             the
             men
             that
             were
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             Numb.
          
           12.
           3.
           and
           yet
           this
           
             meeke
             Moses
          
           overshootes
           himselfe
           by
           
             passion
             ,
          
           and
           that
           which
           brought
           the
           evill
           upon
           him
           ,
           was
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           
             his
             spirit
             being
             provoked
          
           and
           so
           
             he
             spake
             unadvisedly
             with
             his
             lipps
             ▪
          
           And
           withall
           he
           that
           had
           shewed
           so
           great
           
             faith
          
           in
           so
           many
           mighty
           works
           to
           be
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           
           and
           difficulties
           to
           be
           passed
           through
           ,
           for
           so
           many
           yeares
           together
           ;
           and
           had
           so
           greatly
           and
           perpetually
           honoured
           GOD
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           
             Israel
             ;
          
           now
           is
           challenged
           of
           GOD
           (
           as
           you
           saw
           )
           that
           he
           did
           not
           
             beleeve
          
           Him
           to
           
             sanctifie
             Him
             before
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           should
           not
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           Land
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           
             David
             ,
          
           
           who
           of
           all
           the
           people
           of
           GOD
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           had
           been
           longest
           in
           the
           schoole
           of
           Affliction
           and
           
             Patience
             ,
          
           and
           shewed
           great
           proficiencie
           in
           it
           ,
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           as
           his
           
             Psalmes
          
           beare
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           story
           together
           :
           Yet
           when
           he
           received
           a
           rude
           repulse
           from
           churlish
           
             Nabal
          
           of
           a
           kind
           message
           and
           faire
           request
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           25.
           he
           hath
           so
           farre
           his
           Lesson
           to
           seeke
           ,
           that
           he
           breakes
           out
           into
           
             violent
             passion
             ,
          
           and
           resolves
           and
           sweares
           he
           will
           have
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           the
           bloud
           of
           all
           his
           family
           ,
           and
           marcheth
           against
           him
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           faults
           breaking
           out
           in
           the
           servants
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           those
           things
           wherein
           they
           were
           famous
           for
           Fidelity
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
           So
           in
           him
           who
           of
           all
           others
           is
           set
           forth
           as
           the
           Patterne
           of
           
             Patience
             ,
          
           holy
           
             Job
             ;
             You
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             Patience
             of
             Job
             ,
          
           saith
           St
           
             James
             ,
          
           chapt.
           8.
           11.
           
           But
           we
           have
           heard
           (
           and
           read
           in
           his
           Booke
           )
           of
           his
           
             Impatience
          
           too
           :
           and
           ,
           we
           would
           think
           him
           a
           man
           very
           impatient
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           should
           heare
           such
           language
           ,
           as
           he
           speakes
           ,
           
             chap.
          
           3.
           and
           afterward
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
           And
           what
           say
           you
           to
           
             Jonah
             ,
          
           one
           whom
           GOD
           owned
           and
           employed
           to
           be
           a
           Prophet
           ;
           But
           first
           he
           runnes
           away
           and
           will
           not
           goe
           on
           GODS
           errand
           ;
           whereupon
           GOD
           takes
           vengeance
           upon
           his
           invention
           and
           transgression
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           terrible
           manner
           :
           He
           first
           persecutes
           him
           with
           a
           Tempest
           and
           makes
           him
           afraid
           with
           a
           storme
           ,
           and
           then
           forces
           him
           to
           be
           his
           own
           accuser
           and
           Judge
           ,
           to
           condemne
           himselfe
           to
           be
           throwne
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           is
           cast
           as
           it
           were
           alive
           into
           
             Hell
          
           (
           as
           his
           owne
           Phrase
           is
           in
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           
             chap.
          
           2.
           )
           by
           being
           swallowed
           up
           by
           the
           Whale
           ,
           and
           living
           in
           that
           most
           noisome
           stinking
           prison
           so
           long
           :
           
           And
           yet
           after
           his
           repentance
           and
           GODS
           marvellous
           mercy
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           imploying
           him
           againe
           in
           his
           worke
           ,
           he
           breakes
           out
           into
           fearfull
           distempers
           againe
           ;
           even
           to
           justifie
           his
           former
           fact
           ,
           and
           
             he
             is
          
           angry
           ,
           and
           he
           
             will
             be
          
           angry
           ,
           and
           he
           
             doth
             well
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             to
             be
             angry
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ,
          
           with
           GGDS
           crossing
           of
           his
           mind
           and
           expectation
           .
           How
           contrary
           was
           all
           this
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           
             Prophet
             ,
          
           to
           the
           disposition
           of
           a
           
             Penitent
          
           received
           to
           mercy
           ,
           and
           yet
           thus
           it
           was
           with
           him
           :
           This
           is
           our
           corruption
           remaining
           even
           in
           a
           faithfull
           mans
           heart
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           
           Looke
           upon
           
             Jeremie
          
           also
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           a
           wonderfull
           example
           .
           First
           ,
           He
           was
           indeed
           very
           hardly
           used
           ,
           
             Jer.
          
           20.
           and
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           derision
           daily
           ,
           every
           one
           mocked
           him
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           7.
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           weary
           of
           his
           office
           and
           employment
           ,
           and
           resolves
           he
           will
           preach
           no
           more
           :
           
             Then
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             make
             mention
             of
             Him
             ,
             nor
             
             speake
             any
             more
             in
             His
             Name
             ,
          
           ver.
           9.
           
           A
           strange
           distemper
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           had
           preached
           so
           long
           ,
           but
           that
           GOD
           cures
           suddenly
           ,
           with
           some
           kind
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           by
           making
           His
           Word
           as
           
             a
             fire
             in
             His
             bones
             ,
          
           that
           he
           could
           not
           forbeare
           giving
           it
           vent
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           recovers
           himselfe
           and
           comforts
           himselfe
           that
           GOD
           would
           take
           his
           part
           against
           his
           enemies
           and
           persecutours
           ;
           
             The
             LORD
             is
             with
             me
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             as
             a
             mighty
             terrible
             one
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           so
           he
           gets
           so
           mighty
           a
           victory
           against
           this
           temptation
           ,
           that
           he
           sings
           a
           Song
           of
           triumph
           ,
           
           and
           calls
           others
           to
           joyne
           with
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           
             ver.
             13.
             
             Sing
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             praise
             ye
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             He
             hath
             delivered
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             poore
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             evill
             doers
             :
          
           And
           now
           you
           would
           thinke
           he
           were
           for
           ever
           delivered
           from
           all
           impatience
           .
           But
           marke
           the
           very
           immediate
           next
           words
           ,
           
             Cursed
             be
             the
             day
             wherein
             I
             was
             borne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           ,
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           
             Cursed
             be
             the
             man
             that
             brought
             word
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             &c.
          
           O
           strange
           !
           Can
           this
           be
           possible
           ,
           that
           from
           a
           heart
           so
           calmed
           and
           setled
           in
           Faith
           and
           Joy
           ,
           such
           a
           suddaine
           storme
           should
           arise
           of
           monstrous
           and
           horrid
           impatience
           ?
           But
           such
           is
           man
           ;
           such
           is
           even
           the
           best
           man
           ,
           when
           his
           corruption
           is
           let
           out
           ,
           and
           his
           ill
           nature
           is
           suffered
           to
           discover
           it selfe
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           tell
           you
           of
           
             Peters
          
           falls
           .
        
         
           But
           9.
           
           
           I
           have
           one
           example
           more
           to
           set
           before
           you
           ,
           of
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
          
           together
           ;
           two
           that
           were
           as
           much
           united
           together
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           Religious
           considerations
           ,
           as
           almost
           any
           two
           can
           be
           .
           
             Barnabas
          
           tooke
           
             Paul
          
           then
           named
           
             Saul
          
           newly
           turned
           from
           being
           a
           persccutour
           ,
           when
           the
           Disciples
           were
           afraid
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           9.
           and
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           is
           his
           witnesse
           how
           he
           was
           converted
           and
           how
           he
           had
           preached
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           he
           makes
           a
           journey
           as
           farre
           as
           
             Tarsus
          
           from
           
             Antioch
          
           to
           seeke
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           and
           brings
           him
           to
           
             Antioch
             ,
          
           and
           there
           they
           preach
           together
           a
           whole
           yeare
           and
           taught
           much
           people
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           they
           were
           sent
           together
           to
           carry
           Almes
           to
           
             Jerusalem
             :
          
           and
           being
           returned
           to
           
             Antioch
             ,
          
           they
           were
           sent
           out
           together
           ,
           by
           the
           expresse
           charge
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           after
           great
           and
           happy
           successe
           ,
           they
           were
           imployed
           by
           the
           Churches
           to
           goe
           up
           to
           the
           Councell
           at
           
             Hierusalem
          
           about
           the
           Question
           of
           Circumcision
           .
           And
           now
           after
           all
           this
           stictnesse
           of
           Union
           ,
           being
           about
           to
           goe
           forth
           againe
           to
           visit
           the
           Churches
           ,
           they
           fall
           at
           oddes
           about
           a
           small
           matter
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           thinke
           ,
           Whether
           such
           an
           one
           should
           goe
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           the
           contention
           was
           so
           sharpe
           betweene
           them
           ,
           as
           neither
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           
           brethren
           could
           reconcile
           them
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           but
           they
           part
           asunder
           ,
           and
           goe
           one
           one
           way
           and
           the
           other
           another
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           never
           saw
           one
           another
           again
           .
           This
           is
           a
           very
           great
           and
           a
           sad
           proofe
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           corruption
           of
           nature
           ,
           still
           in
           the
           very
           best
           of
           GODS
           Saints
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           ones
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           To
           all
           which
           we
           may
           adde
           both
           the
           violent
           and
           cunning
           importunity
           of
           Satan
           ,
           who
           makes
           it
           a
           continuall
           businesse
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           tempt
           them
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           sins
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           cannot
           prevaile
           in
           one
           thing
           he
           may
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           cannot
           (
           as
           he
           cannot
           )
           regaine
           them
           under
           his
           tyranny
           and
           dominion
           ,
           he
           may
           yet
           doe
           them
           what
           mischiefe
           he
           can
           ,
           disturbe
           the
           peace
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           dishonour
           GOD
           ,
           and
           promote
           his
           own
           kingdome
           ,
           by
           their
           ill
           examples
           especially
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
           Withall
           he
           can
           and
           doth
           very
           much
           make
           use
           of
           Men
           ,
           evill
           men
           (
           and
           sometimes
           even
           of
           good
           )
           as
           his
           instruments
           ,
           who
           not
           seldome
           doe
           even
           take
           it
           to
           taske
           and
           make
           it
           a
           maine
           part
           of
           their
           businesse
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           servants
           of
           GOD
           to
           sinne
           ,
           to
           sinnes
           of
           scandall
           ,
           thereby
           to
           promote
           their
           own
           lust
           by
           their
           assistance
           ,
           or
           to
           encourage
           and
           beare
           out
           themselves
           in
           their
           own
           evils
           ,
           by
           such
           practices
           of
           better
           men
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           even
           in
           very
           malice
           to
           the
           servants
           of
           GOD
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           advantage
           to
           reproach
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           profession
           of
           Religion
           which
           they
           make
           ;
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           they
           lay
           snares
           in
           their
           way
           continually
           ,
           sometimes
           offering
           worldly
           advantage
           ,
           otherwhiles
           threatning
           worldly
           inconveniences
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           straining
           their
           witts
           to
           pursue
           them
           with
           importunities
           and
           subtilties
           ,
           to
           seduce
           them
           .
           All
           these
           laid
           together
           ,
           their
           own
           corruption
           ,
           Satans
           suggestions
           ,
           and
           Mens
           instigation
           doe
           so
           unhappily
           verifie
           our
           first
           point
           ,
           and
           afford
           such
           continuall
           experiments
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           need
           to
           say
           no
           more
           of
           it
           at
           the
           present
           in
           a
           Doctrinall
           way
           .
           I
           come
           to
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           
             Though
             GODS
             servants
             doe
             provoke
             Him
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             He
             doe
             thereupon
             take
             vengeance
             ,
             Yet
             is
             He
             ever
             a
             GOD
             of
             Grace
             to
             them
             ,
             answering
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             affording
             them
             pardon
             .
          
           I
           shall
           not
           illustrate
           this
           by
           examples
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           further
           then
           I
           have
           done
           already
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           the
           fore-named
           Instances
           making
           it
           plaine
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           some
           Reasons
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           GOD
           uses
           to
           answer
           His
           servants
           ,
           
             because
             it
             is
             one
             of
             His
             Titles
             which
             He
             takes
             to
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             His
             servants
             give
             Him
             the
             Name
             of
             ,
             That
             He
             is
             a
             GOD
             hearing
             prayers
             ;
          
           Which
           is
           
           therefore
           exprest
           because
           He
           would
           encourage
           all
           men
           ,
           (
           much
           more
           those
           that
           are
           already
           His
           servants
           )
           to
           come
           unto
           Him
           ,
           
             Psal.
             65.
             2.
             
             O
             thou
             that
             hearest
             prayers
             !
             to
             Thee
             shall
             all
             flesh
             come
             .
          
           So
           
             David
          
           assures
           himselfe
           and
           his
           enemies
           both
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           find
           in
           his
           own
           particular
           .
           
             The
             LORD
             will
             heare
          
           (
           that
           is
           answer
           )
           
             when
             I
             call
             upon
             Him
             ,
             Psal.
          
           43.
           
           And
           
             Psal.
          
           10.
           17.
           
           a
           demonstration
           is
           given
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           to
           GOD
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             heard
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             humble
             ,
             Thou
             preparest
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             Thou
             causest
             Thine
             eare
             to
             heare
             .
          
           Which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           said
           ,
           Thou
           bespeakest
           ,
           and
           even
           inditest
           their
           Petitions
           (
           GODS
           Spirit
           doth
           so
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           8.
           26
           ,
           27.
           )
           and
           therefore
           as
           Thou
           hast
           ever
           done
           ,
           so
           unquestionably
           thou
           wilt
           still
           afford
           them
           a
           gracious
           Answer
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           This
           is
           the
           more
           certaine
           ,
           Because
           
             GOD
             hath
             alwayes
             in
             His
             hand
             a
             sufficiency
             of
             Power
             (
             and
             Wisedome
             ,
             )
             to
             grant
             their
             faithfull
             desires
             ,
          
           by
           Over-ruling
           all
           things
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           even
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           they
           have
           done
           against
           Him
           ,
           and
           so
           against
           themselves
           ,
           or
           that
           He
           hath
           done
           against
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           great
           difference
           between
           GOD
           and
           Men
           ,
           that
           men
           oft
           times
           ,
           when
           others
           sue
           to
           them
           ,
           find
           things
           in
           so
           ill
           a
           condition
           ,
           partly
           through
           the
           fault
           of
           those
           that
           now
           sue
           for
           their
           favour
           ,
           and
           partly
           through
           their
           own
           rashnesse
           or
           severity
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           help
           them
           ,
           nor
           which
           way
           to
           make
           them
           any
           amends
           for
           any
           thing
           they
           have
           made
           them
           to
           suffer
           .
           As
           the
           
             Israelites
             ,
             Judg.
          
           21.
           would
           willingly
           have
           done
           more
           for
           
             Benjamin
             ,
          
           against
           whom
           they
           had
           been
           rigorously
           cruell
           ;
           But
           they
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           power
           to
           recompence
           their
           own
           excessive
           severity
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             Benjimites
          
           perverse
           obstinacy
           .
           But
           it
           is
           never
           so
           with
           GOD
           .
           He
           never
           powers
           out
           so
           much
           wrath
           upon
           any
           of
           His
           servants
           (
           whatever
           He
           doe
           upon
           His
           enemies
           in
           conclusion
           .
           )
           But
           He
           hath
           still
           in
           His
           hand
           to
           make
           them
           amends
           .
           Even
           though
           He
           take
           away
           their
           lives
           :
           He
           hath
           so
           much
           good
           to
           bestow
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           He
           may
           still
           be
           said
           to
           forgive
           them
           ,
           He
           hath
           a
           better
           life
           for
           them
           ;
           an
           Eternall
           life
           ,
           of
           perfect
           Happinesse
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           witnesse
           
             Joseph
          
           and
           
             Job
             ,
          
           and
           many
           others
           of
           His
           Saints
           ,
           They
           are
           never
           so
           low
           nor
           so
           afflicted
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           He
           hath
           power
           enough
           to
           raise
           them
           up
           againe
           to
           comfort
           and
           honour
           .
           And
           therefore
           He
           doth
           certainly
           afford
           them
           answer
           of
           Grace
           to
           all
           their
           faithfull
           prayers
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           doth
           also
           forgive
           them
           without
           faile
           ;
           
             because
             He
             hath
             received
             
             a
             Ransome
             for
             them
             .
          
           
           It
           is
           
             Elihu's
          
           phrase
           ,
           
             Job
             31.
             24
             
             ▪
             Deliver
             his
             soule
          
           (
           saith
           GOD
           )
           
             from
             going
             downe
             into
             the
             pit
             ▪
             for
             I
             have
             received
             a
             Ransome
             .
          
           GOD
           Himselfe
           hath
           set
           forth
           Christ
           (
           provided
           Him
           ,
           sent
           Him
           ,
           declared
           Him
           ,
           )
           to
           be
           a
           
             Propiti●●ion
             through
             Faith
             in
             His
             Bloud
             ,
             to
             declare
             His
             Righteousnesse
             or
             Justice
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             through
             the
             forbearance
             of
             GOD
             ,
             Rom.
          
           3.
           25.
           
           So
           that
           GOD
           in
           His
           taking
           vengeance
           upon
           the
           offences
           of
           His
           servants
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           His
           Justice
           .
           For
           Christ
           hath
           made
           that
           satisfaction
           ,
           
             He
             is
             our
             Surety
             ,
          
           Heb.
           7.
           22
           
             and
             gave
             His
             life
             a
             Ransome
             for
             us
             ,
          
           Mat.
           20.
           28.
           
           And
           so
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Chastisements
           He
           layes
           upon
           them
           (
           which
           are
           for
           an
           other
           end
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           next
           Point
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           )
           
             The
             Chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             ,
          
           by
           way
           of
           satisfaction
           ,
           
             was
             upon
             Him
             ,
          
           He
           hath
           borne
           the
           burden
           of
           them
           all
           .
           And
           
             by
             His
             stripes
             ,
          
           (
           not
           our
           own
           )
           
             are
             we
             healed
             .
          
           Therefore
           how
           much
           soever
           GOD
           corrects
           any
           of
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           He
           pardons
           them
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             chastened
             me
             sore
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           118.
           18.
           
             yet
             hath
             He
             not
             given
             me
             over
             unto
             death
             .
          
           Holy
           
             Job
          
           goes
           further
           ,
           
             chapt.
             13.
             15.
             
             Though
             He
             kill
             me
             ;
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             Him
             .
          
           That
           must
           needs
           carry
           with
           it
           ,
           assurance
           of
           forgivenesse
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           deadly
           blowed
           that
           GOD
           can
           give
           His
           servants
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           this
           an
           argument
           of
           GODS
           graciousnesse
           ,
           and
           forgiving
           the
           iniquities
           of
           His
           servants
           ;
           that
           ,
           when
           otherwise
           they
           would
           be
           hardned
           in
           their
           sins
           which
           would
           turne
           to
           their
           destruction
           ,
           if
           not
           remedied
           ,
           that
           He
           
             corrects
          
           them
           severely
           ,
           even
           to
           
             death
          
           sometimes
           .
           So
           he
           tells
           the
           
             Corinthians
          
           who
           had
           prophaned
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           greatly
           ,
           For
           this
           cause
           
             many
             are
             weake
             and
             sick
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             many
             sleepe
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             are
             stricken
             with
             death
             ,
             1.
             Cor.
          
           11.
           30.
           and
           after
           followes
           ,
           
             ver.
             32.
             
             When
             we
             are
             judged
             ,
          
           (
           even
           so
           severely
           )
           
             we
             are
             chastened
             of
             the
             LORD
             ▪
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           Here
           is
           undoubted
           forgivenesse
           notwithstanding
           deadly
           severity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
           GOD
           therefore
           forgives
           ,
           because
           .
           
             He
             will
             glorifie
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Repentance
             of
             His
             servants
             ,
             after
             their
             provocations
             and
             His
             taking
             ve●geance
             .
          
           And
           ordinarlly
           He
           doth
           this
           visibly
           ,
           when
           He
           layes
           any
           great
           correction
           upon
           His
           servants
           ,
           He
           makes
           them
           give
           publicke
           and
           open
           testimony
           of
           their
           Repentance
           .
           This
           is
           remarkeably
           insinuated
           ,
           for
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           57.
           
           Where
           first
           GOD
           is
           
             angry
          
           with
           one
           of
           His
           
             and
             smites
             him
          
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           his
           
             covetousnesse
             ,
          
           
           and
           hides
           His
           face
           from
           him
           ;
           And
           for
           a
           while
           this
           doth
           him
           no
           good
           ;
           but
           he
           goes
           on
           frowardly
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           own
           heart
           :
           Hereupon
           GOD
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           riches
           of
           His
           Grace
           )
           resolves
           to
           take
           an
           other
           course
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           manifest
           such
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           should
           overcome
           him
           with
           kindnesse
           .
           
             I
             have
             seen
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             heale
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           is
           forgivenesse
           and
           Grace
           for
           Repentance
           undeniably
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           forgoing
           sinne
           and
           judgements
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
           And
           indeed
           
             if
             GOD
             should
             not
             vouchsafe
             pardon
             ,
             when
             His
             servants
             have
             provoked
             Him
             ,
             He
             would
             have
             none
             left
             upon
             earth
             to
             serve
             Him
             ;
             If
             thou
             Lord
             shouldst
             marke
             iniquities
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           Thou
           shouldest
           deale
           with
           us
           without
           any
           mercy
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           )
           
             O
             LORD
             who
             shall
             stand
             ?
          
           Then
           followes
           .
           
             But
             there
             is
             forgivenesse
             with
             Thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             feared
             ,
             Psa.
          
           130.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           No
           man
           could
           have
           any
           heart
           to
           serve
           GOD
           ,
           if
           knowing
           that
           he
           should
           ,
           through
           his
           corruption
           ,
           oftend
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           no
           forgivenesse
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           only
           corrections
           and
           punishments
           ,
           and
           finally
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           for
           his
           reward
           .
           And
           this
           must
           be
           the
           portion
           of
           all
           those
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           forgivenesse
           .
           Therefore
           GOD
           Himselfe
           gives
           this
           reason
           of
           His
           mercy
           ,
           in
           the
           forementioned
           ,
           
             Isa.
             57.
             16.
             
             I
             will
             not
          
           (
           saith
           He
           )
           
             contend
             for
             over
             ,
          
           neither
           will
           I
           be
           alwayes
           wroth
           ,
           
             for
             the
             spirit
             would
             faile
             before
             me
             and
             the
             soules
             that
             I
             have
             made
             .
          
           Therefore
           saith
           
             David
             ,
          
           Psal.
           103.
           10.
           
           
             He
             hath
             not
             dealt
             with
             us
             after
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             rewarded
             us
             according
             to
             our
             iniquities
             ,
          
           and
           vers.
           13.
           
           
             As
             a
             Father
             pitties
             his
             own
             children
             ,
             so
             hath
             the
             LORD
             compassion
             on
             them
             that
             feare
             Him
             ;
             For
             He
             knowes
             our
             frame
             ,
             He
             remembers
             that
             we
             are
             dust
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           with
           this
           the
           Church
           comforts
           herselfe
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           GODS
           most
           terrible
           corrections
           ,
           
             Lam.
          
           3.
           32.
           
           
             Though
             He
             cause
             griefe
             yet
             will
             He
             have
             compassion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             His
             Mercies
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           
           There
           is
           one
           Reason
           more
           insinuated
           in
           the
           very
           Text
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           altogether
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             The
          
           Covenant
           ,
           
             whereby
             GOD
             hath
             engaged
             Himselfe
             unto
             His
             servants
             to
             be
             their
             GOD
             ,
             Thou
             answeredst
             them
             ô
             LORD
             our
             GOD
             .
          
           For
           GOD
           to
           be
           
             our
             GOD
             ,
          
           is
           to
           be
           
             a
             GOD
             answering
             prayers
             and
             forgiving
             sinnes
             ,
             ,
             Psal.
          
           50.
           after
           He
           had
           mentioned
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           between
           GOD
           and
           His
           people
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           7.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             vers.
             15.
             
             Call
             upon
             Me
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             and
             I
             will
             deliver
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           for
           
             forgivenesse
             ,
          
           
           we
           know
           ,
           besides
           the
           manifold
           particular
           expressions
           of
           Promises
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           The
           Covenant
           made
           with
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           was
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Promised
           Seed
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           earth
           should
           be
           blessed
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           3.
           16.
           and
           an
           everlasting
           Covenant
           :
           And
           both
           these
           inferre
           certainly
           forgivenesse
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           seed
           of
           
             Abraham
             .
          
           And
           so
           this
           second
           Point
           is
           also
           in
           some
           proportion
           illustrated
           and
           cleared
           .
           The
           third
           and
           last
           followes
           ,
           namely
           —
        
         
           3.
           
           
           Though
           GOD
           doth
           answer
           the
           prayers
           and
           forgive
           the
           sins
           of
           His
           faithfull
           ones
           ,
           Yet
           they
           may
           so
           provoke
           Him
           ,
           as
           He
           sometimes
           takes
           vengeance
           on
           their
           inventions
           ,
           inflict
           ;
           very
           severe
           punishment
           ,
           on
           their
           misbehaviour
           .
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           of
           this
           are
           :
           
           1.
           
           
             The
             Holinesse
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           which
           allowes
           not
           sin
           in
           any
           one
           ;
           but
           shewes
           some
           displeasure
           against
           it
           wherever
           He
           finds
           it
           ,
           even
           where
           He
           loves
           the
           persons
           ,
           and
           so
           pardons
           for
           His
           beloved
           Sons
           sake
           ,
           Yet
           He
           will
           make
           them
           know
           their
           sins
           are
           odious
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           feele
           the
           smart
           of
           it
           .
           We
           should
           not
           at
           all
           be
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           Holinesse
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           His
           detestation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           if
           He
           did
           not
           take
           vengeance
           upon
           some
           transgrestions
           in
           some
           persons
           ;
           and
           we
           find
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           but
           little
           apprehensive
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           feele
           no
           tokens
           of
           His
           displeasure
           against
           us
           for
           our
           sinfull
           carriages
           .
           He
           therefore
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           His
           Holinesse
           ,
           doth
           not
           altogether
           spare
           sin
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           His
           own
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           As
           the
           Holinesse
           of
           GOD
           ,
           so
           
             His
             justice
          
           calls
           for
           it
           :
           Namely
           that
           He
           should
           not
           see
           His
           Holy
           and
           Righteous
           Law
           broken
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           transgressours
           no
           remembrance
           for
           it
           :
           Whether
           the
           transgression
           be
           more
           immediately
           against
           Himselfe
           the
           Soveraigne
           LORD
           and
           Law-giver
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           subjects
           of
           His
           Kingdome
           .
           If
           any
           of
           His
           servants
           so
           farre
           forget
           themselves
           and
           Him
           ,
           as
           to
           dishonour
           Him
           by
           trespassing
           upon
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           His
           ;
           or
           doing
           any
           thing
           that
           reflects
           upon
           His
           Majesty
           ;
           It
           is
           most
           just
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           dealt
           with
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           appeare
           to
           them
           (
           and
           all
           men
           )
           that
           GOD
           is
           not
           one
           fit
           to
           be
           abused
           any
           way
           ;
           and
           that
           His
           Infinite
           Goodnesse
           and
           Mercy
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           esteemed
           an
           encouragement
           to
           any
           to
           set
           light
           by
           His
           Authority
           and
           Soveraignty
           .
           Againe
           ,
           If
           they
           misbehave
           themselves
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           It
           is
           most
           just
           that
           GOD
           should
           distribute
           Justice
           among
           them
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           discountenance
           the
           wrong
           doer
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           afraid
           of
           doing
           the
           like
           againe
           ,
           that
           
           GOD
           should
           so
           set
           them
           to
           rights
           when
           they
           are
           quarrelling
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           or
           abusing
           one
           another
           ;
           as
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           He
           gave
           them
           no
           such
           leave
           ;
           and
           that
           His
           Laws
           to
           the
           contrary
           were
           not
           given
           in
           vaine
           .
           
           Only
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Justice
           we
           are
           now
           speaking
           of
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           
             Justice
             of
             a
             Judge
             ,
          
           that
           lookes
           barely
           to
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           desert
           of
           the
           offence
           ;
           But
           the
           
             Justice
             of
             a
             Father
             ;
          
           Who
           though
           he
           scourges
           and
           corrects
           his
           child
           ,
           even
           to
           bloud
           sometimes
           ,
           for
           untowardnesse
           relating
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           of
           the
           family
           ,
           or
           even
           strangers
           ,
           yet
           he
           doth
           it
           not
           to
           satisfie
           his
           own
           spleene
           ,
           nor
           in
           malice
           against
           his
           child
           ;
           but
           to
           make
           him
           sensible
           of
           his
           fault
           and
           carefull
           to
           amend
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           in
           his
           Paternall
           authority
           ,
           rightly
           dispensing
           favours
           and
           corrections
           according
           to
           the
           behaviours
           of
           every
           one
           of
           his
           children
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           with
           GOD
           ,
           And
           this
           is
           so
           certaine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           expressely
           contained
           within
           the
           Covenant
           of
           GOD
           and
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Psa.
          
           89.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           &c.
           
             If
             his
             children
             forsake
             my
             Law
             and
             walk
             not
             in
             my
             judgements
             ,
             if
             they
             breake
             my
             statutes
             and
             keepe
             not
             my
             Commandements
             ,
             Then
             will
             I
             visit
             their
             transgression
             with
             the
             rodde
             ,
             and
             their
             iniquitie
             with
             s●ripes
             :
             Neverthelesse
             my
             loving
             kindnesse
             will
             I
             not
             utterly
             take
             from
             him
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           It
           is
           made
           to
           all
           the
           children
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           that
           is
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Type
           
             David
          
           was
           herein
           .
           And
           though
           
             Mercy
             (
             the
             sure
             Mercies
             of
             David
             ,
          
           as
           
             Esays
          
           phrase
           is
           ,
           
             Esay
             ,
          
           53.
           3.
           applied
           by
           St
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           Acts
           13.
           34.
           
           )
           be
           infallible
           and
           unchangeable
           to
           them
           ;
           yet
           doth
           GOD
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           expressely
           reserve
           to
           Himselfe
           the
           right
           of
           correcting
           them
           when
           they
           provoke
           Him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           And
           this
           is
           further
           Confirmed
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Need
             that
             the
             very
             faithfull
             have
             of
             being
             thus
             dealt
             with
             .
             Now
             you
             are
             in
             Heavinesse
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
          
           saith
           St
           Peter
           ,
           
             through
             manifold
             Temptations
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           afflictions
           and
           corrections
           )
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           6.
           
           Experience
           shews
           this
           but
           too
           much
           ;
           that
           our
           children
           doe
           not
           more
           need
           correction
           in
           their
           yonger
           yeares
           ,
           then
           all
           Gods
           children
           neede
           it
           ,
           now
           and
           then
           all
           their
           Life
           .
           it
           ,
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           are
           and
           will
           often
           be
           froward
           and
           wanton
           ,
           and
           proude
           ,
           and
           selfe-willed
           ,
           and
           quarellsome
           ,
           and
           untoward
           to
           learne
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           .
           And
           GOD
           hath
           Ordained
           and
           sanctified
           Corrections
           to
           be
           a
           meanes
           both
           to
           the
           one
           sort
           and
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           weary
           of
           doing
           amisse
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           find
           that
           Verified
           to
           them
           which
           GOD
           bids
           his
           people
           take
           notice
           of
           
             Jer.
             2.
             19.
             
             Thine
             owne
             wickednesse
             shall
             correct
             
             thee
             and
             thy
             backslidings
             shall
             reproove
             thee
             ;
             Know
             therefore
             and
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             evill
             thing
             and
             bitter
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             forsaken
             the
             LORD
             thy
             GOD
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             feare
             is
             not
             in
             thee
             ,
             saith
             the
             LORD
             GOD
             of
             Hosts
             .
          
           GOD
           will
           make
           all
           his
           Servants
           find
           and
           feele
           and
           acknowledge
           this
           in
           their
           Degree
           .
           And
           to
           this
           speakes
           the
           Apostle
           
             Heb.
          
           12.
           both
           for
           GODS
           Intention
           in
           corrections
           and
           for
           the
           successe
           of
           them
           .
           Having
           compared
           GODS
           fatherly
           corrections
           with
           our
           Naturall
           Parents
           dealing
           with
           us
           in
           our
           Minority
           ,
           He
           saith
           expressely
           ,
           
             He
             doth
             it
             for
             our
             profit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             partakers
             of
             His
             holinesse
             ,
          
           v.
           10.
           
           For
           our
           
             profit
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           satisfy
           his
           owne
           mind
           ,
           or
           wreake
           his
           owne
           displeasure
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           earthly
           parents
           not
           seldome
           doe
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           intimated
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Verse
           .
           And
           as
           GOD
           meanes
           no
           otherwise
           but
           thus
           ;
           So
           his
           Intentions
           doe
           not
           faile
           of
           a
           sutable
           Successe
           in
           the
           Issue
           ,
           as
           is
           assured
           us
           .
           
             v.
             11.
             
             Now
             no
             chastisement
             for
             the
             present
             seemes
             to
             be
             joyous
             but
             Greevous
             :
             neverthelesse
             afterward
             it
             yeelds
             the
             Peaceable
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             to
             them
             that
             are
             exercised
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           
           GOD
           deales
           thus
           with
           His
           owne
           Faithfull
           Servants
           ,
           very
           much
           
             in
             reference
             to
             standers
             by
             ,
          
           strangers
           and
           even
           enemyes
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           a
           double
           respect
           1.
           to
           Let
           all
           the
           World
           know
           that
           He
           hath
           Iudgements
           in
           store
           for
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           faile
           to
           fall
           upon
           their
           heads
           with
           violence
           ,
           according
           to
           those
           cleare
           Sentences
           
             Prov.
             11.
             31.
             
             Behold
             the
             Righteous
             shall
             be
             recompensed
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             sinner
             ?
             and
          
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             The
             time
             is
             come
             that
             Judgement
             must
             beginne
             at
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             first
             beginne
             at
             us
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             those
             that
             Obey
             not
             the
             Gospell
             of
             GOD
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Righteous
             shall
             scarcely
             be
             saved
             where
             shall
             the
             Vngodly
             and
             the
             Sinner
             appeare
             ?
          
           And
           as
           our
           Saviour
           urges
           from
           His
           owne
           Sufferings
           ,
           
             Luk.
          
           23.
           31.
           
           
             If
             these
             things
             be
             done
             in
             the
             greene
             Tree
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Dry
             ?
          
           So
           may
           we
           well
           argue
           ,
           in
           our
           proportion
           ,
           If
           GOD
           will
           not
           endure
           alwayes
           provocations
           from
           His
           owne
           ,
           though
           He
           love
           them
           so
           well
           as
           to
           forgive
           them
           ever
           :
           then
           doubtlesse
           .
           He
           will
           never
           Suffer
           the
           Obstinate
           Impenitents
           to
           goe
           allwayes
           unpunisht
           .
           If
           He
           lay
           stripes
           on
           the
           back
           of
           His
           Children
           for
           their
           Follies
           ,
           He
           will
           infallibly
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Threatning
           is
           in
           expresse
           ▪
           Termes
           
             Psal.
          
           68.
           21.
           )
           
             Wound
             the
             head
             of
             His
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             Hairy
             scalpe
             of
             such
             an
             one
             as
             goeth
             on
             still
             in
             his
             Trespasses
             .
          
           Whether
           
           evill
           men
           will
           learne
           this
           from
           GODS
           correcting
           His
           owne
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           yet
           by
           all
           this
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           it
           is
           done
           partly
           for
           that
           end
           to
           teach
           and
           warne
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           But
           withall
           there
           is
           another
           maine
           end
           ,
           why
           GOD
           doth
           this
           ,
           oft
           times
           within
           the
           sight
           and
           hearing
           of
           evill
           men
           ;
           namely
           that
           He
           may
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           
             That
             they
             have
             no
             Reason
             to
             Blaspheame
             or
             Reproach
             the
             Name
             or
             Religion
             of
             GOD
             ,
             or
             speake
             evill
             of
             His
             wayes
             ;
             because
             of
             any
             scandals
             that
             any
             of
             His
             servants
             runne
             into
             .
          
           For
           if
           they
           can
           truly
           and
           really
           blame
           them
           for
           any
           such
           misbehaviour
           ;
           they
           may
           also
           ,
           within
           a
           while
           be
           able
           to
           discerne
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           will
           mind
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           wilfully
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           the
           light
           of
           GODS
           Providence
           )
           
             that
             GOD
             is
             no
             favourer
             of
             sinne
             in
             the
             best
             of
             His
             owne
             ;
          
           and
           that
           as
           they
           that
           offend
           ,
           doe
           not
           therein
           walke
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           own
           Profession
           :
           So
           no
           blame
           can
           be
           charged
           upon
           GOD
           for
           it
           ,
           Who
           takes
           vengeance
           upon
           such
           misbehaviours
           ;
           and
           makes
           them
           ashamed
           of
           their
           misdoings
           ,
           and
           afraid
           of
           doing
           the
           like
           againe
           .
           And
           this
           is
           expressely
           signified
           to
           
             David
             ,
          
           after
           his
           great
           scandall
           ,
           That
           though
           GOD
           had
           pardoned
           him
           
             and
             put
             away
             his
             sinne
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             die
             :
          
           Yet
           the
           threatned
           corrections
           should
           come
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           particularly
           the
           
             mis-begotten
          
           child
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           .
           
             Howbeit
             because
             by
             this
             deed
             thou
             hast
             given
             great
             occasion
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             LORD
             to
             blashpheme
             ,
             the
             child
             also
             that
             is
             borne
             to
             thee
             shall
             surely
             di●
             ,
             2
             Sam.
          
           12.
           14.
           
           This
           being
           GODS
           manner
           in
           all
           such
           cases
           ,
           is
           ground
           enough
           (
           though
           mens
           wickednesses
           will
           not
           regard
           it
           )
           for
           ever
           to
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           all
           those
           that
           would
           blaspheme
           ,
           when
           any
           of
           GODS
           people
           ,
           are
           guilty
           of
           any
           scandalous
           offence
           .
           And
           so
           we
           see
           on
           all
           hands
           Reasons
           for
           
             GODS
             severity
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           for
           
             His
             pardoning
             Mercy
             :
          
           And
           all
           the
           three
           Points
           are
           dispatcht
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Doctrinall
          
           part
           of
           them
           .
           I
           now
           come
           to
           the
           
             Application
          
           of
           them
           all
           three
           together
           :
           but
           in
           a
           threefold
           distinct
           Use
           .
           
           1.
           
           Of
           
             Humiliation
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Of
           
             Exhortation
             ,
          
           3.
           
           Of
           
             Consolation
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
           
             For
             Humiliation
             .
          
           As
           the
           day
           specially
           ,
           and
           extraordinarily
           calls
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           we
           make
           speciall
           profession
           of
           it
           in
           this
           present
           continued
           meeting
           :
           So
           doe
           all
           the
           three
           Points
           that
           have
           been
           handled
           meete
           to
           recommend
           and
           reinforce
           it
           .
           For
           1.
           if
           we
           have
           learned
           and
           are
           sensible
           how
           corrupted
           we
           all
           are
           ,
           notwithstanding
           
             any
             Grace
             we
             have
             recived
          
           from
           GOD
           ;
           and
           how
           prone
           to
           offend
           and
           provoke
           Him
           notwithstanding
           
             any
             faithfulnesse
             we
             have
             shewed
          
           
           toward
           GOD
           ;
           And
           secondly
           ,
           If
           we
           be
           apprehensive
           of
           GODS
           
             answering
          
           and
           
             pardoning
          
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           not
           yet
           destroyed
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           provoked
           GOD
           with
           many
           of
           
             our
             inventions
             ;
          
           and
           doe
           still
           expect
           Mercy
           from
           Him
           ,
           though
           we
           know
           we
           shall
           still
           offend
           Him
           in
           many
           things
           ;
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           If
           we
           feele
           withall
           for
           the
           present
           somewhat
           more
           ,
           and
           feare
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           
             GODS
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             our
             inventions
          
           and
           misbehaviours
           ;
           Then
           surely
           we
           have
           all
           cause
           to
           be
           humbled
           in
           each
           one
           of
           these
           respects
           severally
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           of
           all
           of
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           be
           a
           necessary
           and
           profitable
           foundation
           for
           the
           other
           two
           Uses
           which
           are
           to
           follow
           .
           We
           call
           this
           day
           a
           day
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           GOD
           grant
           it
           may
           prove
           so
           in
           His
           eye
           and
           esteeme
           :
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           feare
           our
           dayes
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           are
           not
           reckoned
           by
           GOD
           to
           be
           such
           ;
           and
           that
           He
           may
           put
           that
           question
           to
           many
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           pose
           us
           with
           it
           ;
           with
           which
           He
           checkes
           the
           
             Jewes
             ,
          
           Zach.
           7.
           5.
           
           
             When
             you
             fasted
             and
             mourned
          
           (
           so
           long
           and
           so
           often
           as
           you
           have
           done
           )
           
             did
             you
             at
             all
             fast
             unto
             me
             !
             even
             unto
             me
             !
          
           We
           come
           indeed
           and
           give
           attendance
           upon
           GOD
           outwardly
           ;
           and
           
             we
             sit
          
           (
           and
           stand
           ,
           and
           kneele
           )
           
             before
             Him
             ,
             as
             His
             people
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Prophets
           phrase
           is
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           33.
           )
           But
           GOD
           that
           searches
           the
           hearts
           ,
           
           
             and
             will
             be
             worshipped
             in
             spirst
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
          
           can
           tell
           how
           untowardly
           men
           come
           ,
           and
           sees
           much
           untowardnesse
           (
           I
           am
           afraid
           )
           in
           very
           many
           of
           us
           ,
           even
           in
           our
           solemnest
           Humiliations
           ,
           and
           saddest
           expressions
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           we
           our selves
           may
           judge
           by
           the
           consideration
           how
           men
           carry
           themselves
           immediately
           
             before
             ,
          
           and
           immediately
           
             after
             ,
          
           we
           have
           little
           ground
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           there
           is
           any
           great
           
             Humiliation
          
           in
           mens
           hearts
           when
           they
           seeme
           to
           be
           
             most
             abased
          
           before
           GOD
           .
           The
           day
           before
           ,
           
             or
             even
             the
             morning
             before
             ,
          
           who
           makes
           so
           much
           as
           any
           shew
           by
           his
           discourse
           ,
           that
           his
           thoughts
           are
           setling
           toward
           the
           humbling
           of
           himselfe
           ?
           when
           women
           dare
           come
           hither
           with
           their
           
             bare
             breasts
             ,
          
           and
           
             spotted
             faces
             ,
          
           and
           
             garish
             apparell
             ,
          
           is
           not
           this
           as
           it
           were
           to
           outface
           GOD
           ?
           and
           tell
           Him
           they
           meane
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           to
           be
           humbled
           in
           heart
           before
           Him
           ?
           while
           people
           sitting
           here
           ,
           before
           the
           publike
           Services
           begin
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           spaces
           between
           ,
           shew
           pleasantnesse
           in
           their
           looks
           ,
           and
           their
           words
           savour
           of
           nothing
           but
           worldly
           matters
           ;
           and
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           are
           gone
           hence
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           have
           heard
           or
           made
           shew
           of
           
             in
             publike
             ,
          
           their
           language
           
             at
             home
             ,
          
           and
           all
           their
           behaviour
           ,
           even
           
             the
             same
             night
             ,
          
           and
           much
           more
           
             next
             morning
             ,
          
           have
           no
           tincture
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           affliction
           of
           spirit
           ;
           what
           can
           we
           
           beleeve
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           as
           (
           that
           which
           the
           Prophet
           mentions
           and
           rejects
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           58.
           )
           
             Afflict
             themselves
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             bow
             downe
             their
             heads
             like
             bull-rushes
             .
          
           For
           with
           them
           it
           is
           but
           a
           few
           houres
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           whole
           day
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           over
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           as
           jolly
           againe
           ,
           and
           hold
           their
           heads
           as
           high
           as
           they
           did
           before
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           pretended
           Humiliation
           is
           gone
           and
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           shaddow
           of
           it
           remaining
           .
           Beloved
           if
           we
           doe
           thus
           ,
           we
           may
           please
           our selves
           with
           calling
           this
           
             a
             day
             of
             Fast
             and
             Humiliation
             ,
          
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           is
           little
           Humiliation
           in
           that
           soule
           that
           behaveth
           it selfe
           after
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           happy
           and
           
             pious
             Exhortation
             to
             Humiliation
          
           set
           forth
           some
           Moneths
           agoe
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           I
           could
           heartily
           wish
           it
           might
           be
           enjoyned
           to
           be
           read
           every where
           
             every
             Fast-day
             ,
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           day
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           this
           were
           added
           a
           Charge
           ,
           
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Sermons
             at
             least
             in
             every
             Congregati●n
             ,
             might
             be
             expresly
             made
             to
             move
             to
             Humiliation
             and
             Repentance
             :
          
           for
           I
           must
           needs
           professe
           ,
           that
           I
           much
           feare
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           greatest
           and
           best
           Congregations
           ,
           can
           scarcely
           instruct
           themselves
           sufficiently
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           Therefore
           ,
           
           if
           when
           we
           come
           to
           humble
           our selves
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           only
           
             solemne
             Confession
             of
             sinnes
          
           by
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           some
           earnest
           and
           
             vehement
             Exhortation
             to
             mourne
             for
             the
             sinnes
          
           confessed
           and
           to
           be
           confest
           ,
           this
           might
           perhaps
           fasten
           some
           better
           thoughts
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           then
           now
           ,
           I
           doubt
           ,
           doe
           ever
           so
           much
           as
           comecrosse
           their
           minds
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           we
           call
           the
           businesse
           of
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           
             Prayer
             and
             Fasting
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           men
           doe
           much
           more
           mind
           the
           
             Sermons
          
           and
           
             Exhortations
             ,
          
           then
           they
           doe
           
             the
             Prayers
             ;
          
           
           and
           mens
           very
           countenances
           declare
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           demeanour
           to
           any
           one
           that
           doth
           but
           cast
           his
           eye
           upon
           them
           :
           Some
           are
           plainly
           gazing
           up
           and
           downe
           ;
           and
           others
           put
           themselves
           into
           such
           a
           
             posture
             ,
          
           as
           if
           they
           be
           not
           
             extraordinarily
             zealous
             ,
          
           must
           needs
           dispose
           them
           much
           
             to
             fall
             asleep
             ,
          
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           otherwise
           ;
           But
           if
           they
           be
           attentive
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           make
           some
           shew
           of
           it
           during
           the
           Sermon
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           some
           serious
           thoughts
           of
           Humiliation
           were
           offered
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Sermon
           each
           day
           ,
           it
           might
           put
           every
           ones
           spirit
           into
           a
           much
           better
           frame
           then
           now
           usually
           they
           are
           in
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           therefore
           endeavour
           this
           a
           little
           :
           And
           ,
           though
           
             our
             Mercies
          
           have
           not
           been
           
             so
             miraculous
             ,
          
           as
           those
           the
           Text
           speakes
           of
           in
           
           answering
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           
             our
             pardons
          
           are
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           
             very
             admirable
             :
          
           considering
           that
           the
           sins
           of
           every
           one
           of
           us
           may
           be
           found
           upon
           a
           carefull
           inquiry
           ,
           
             to
             be
             worse
             then
             theirs
          
           who
           are
           pointed
           at
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           
             our
          
           evill
           hearts
           have
           found
           out
           
             worse
             inventions
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             vengeance
          
           that
           GOD
           hath
           taken
           
             upon
             those
             inventions
             ,
          
           hath
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           our
           conceit
           ,
           been
           terrible
           enough
           ;
           all
           which
           require
           us
           to
           be
           greatly
           humbled
           for
           our
           offences
           this
           day
           .
           
           To
           which
           purpose
           ,
           let
           me
           chiefly
           touch
           upon
           three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           Some
           
             Personall
          
           sins
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           remembred
           of
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           
             Nationall
          
           sins
           .
           3.
           
           How
           farre
           
             any
             of
             us
          
           may
           be
           charged
           with
           being
           
             guilty
          
           of
           these
           Nationall
           sins
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           For
           our
           
             Personall
          
           sins
           ,
           I
           would
           wish
           all
           but
           to
           remember
           ,
           generally
           ,
           our
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           and
           enquire
           about
           breaches
           of
           that
           ;
           and
           particularly
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           we
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           such
           kind
           of
           sins
           as
           we
           have
           noted
           before
           in
           any
           of
           the
           persons
           whom
           the
           Text
           speakes
           of
           .
           When
           we
           entred
           into
           our
           solemne
           Nationall
           Covenant
           ,
           we
           even
           in
           it
           publikely
           professed
           that
           we
           had
           a
           serious
           apprehension
           of
           our
           own
           sins
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Nation
           calling
           for
           GODS
           wrath
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           of
           some
           speciall
           sins
           ,
           
             as
             that
             we
             have
             not
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             valued
             the
             inestimable
             jewell
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             laboured
             for
             the
             purity
             and
             power
             thereof
             ;
             that
             we
             have
             not
             endeavoured
             to
             receive
             Christ
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             nor
             to
             walke
             worthy
             of
             Him
             in
             our
             lives
             :
          
           and
           we
           there
           also
           undertake
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           afraid
           we
           have
           much
           forgotten
           :
           and
           I
           am
           perswaded
           
             that
             there
             are
             many
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             never
             so
             much
             as
             read
             it
             over
             once
             since
             they
             tooke
             it
             ,
          
           so
           little
           regard
           have
           they
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           name
           so
           much
           as
           
             any
             one
             sinne
          
           that
           they
           have
           forborne
           ,
           or
           
             one
             duty
          
           that
           they
           have
           performed
           the
           more
           for
           their
           
             Covenants
          
           sake
           :
           And
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           have
           not
           such
           great
           cause
           to
           be
           humbled
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           afraid
           least
           GOD
           take
           vengeance
           upon
           their
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           ?
           And
           indeed
           how
           few
           of
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           view
           our
           faces
           but
           in
           that
           glasse
           of
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           can
           chuse
           but
           be
           ashamed
           and
           afraid
           of
           our
           not
           having
           been
           true
           to
           it
           and
           stedfast
           in
           it
           as
           we
           should
           have
           been
           ?
        
         
           But
           let
           me
           instance
           rather
           in
           those
           kinds
           of
           sins
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Worthies
           in
           the
           Text
           were
           found
           faulty
           in
           ,
           and
           aske
           every
           conscience
           whether
           it
           hath
           not
           somewhat
           to
           charge
           upon
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           one
           or
           other
           of
           those
           errours
           ?
           
           1.
           
           We
           find
           
             Moses
             neglectfull
             of
             the
             Seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             for
             his
             child
             ,
          
           omitting
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           his
           sonne
           .
           
           I
           know
           not
           why
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           were
           to
           please
           his
           wife
           ;
           (
           for
           he
           had
           a
           
             Zipporah
          
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           a
           Midianitish
           wife
           ;
           )
           but
           however
           ,
           he
           was
           too
           blame
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           not
           dedicating
           his
           child
           to
           GOD
           ,
           not
           valuing
           the
           Seale
           of
           His
           Covenant
           as
           he
           should
           have
           done
           .
           
           Now
           is
           there
           not
           among
           us
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           guilt
           in
           this
           kind
           ?
           The
           little
           use
           that
           most
           have
           made
           ,
           or
           doe
           make
           of
           their
           own
           being
           
             baptised
             ,
          
           and
           being
           made
           partakers
           themselves
           of
           that
           Seale
           of
           GODS
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           their
           childhood
           ,
           (
           which
           succeeds
           Circumcision
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           )
           and
           carrying
           themselves
           never
           a
           whit
           the
           better
           towards
           GOD
           for
           His
           receiving
           them
           as
           His
           so
           long
           agoe
           in
           that
           Sacrament
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           unhappily
           punisht
           in
           more
           then
           a
           few
           ,
           
           with
           their
           calling
           in
           question
           ,
           whether
           children
           should
           be
           so
           dedicated
           to
           GOD
           ,
           and
           partake
           of
           that
           Seale
           of
           His
           Covenant
           ?
           and
           so
           because
           they
           have
           themselves
           abused
           GODS
           goodnesse
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           deny
           their
           own
           and
           others
           children
           to
           have
           any
           right
           to
           that
           pledge
           of
           His
           goodnesse
           ;
           and
           so
           make
           amends
           for
           one
           sin
           with
           another
           .
           
           And
           doe
           we
           not
           see
           the
           like
           in
           
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           Because
           very
           many
           even
           the
           most
           have
           had
           little
           regard
           to
           prepare
           themselves
           for
           the
           LORDS
           Supper
           ,
           and
           have
           come
           many
           a
           time
           unduely
           ,
           
           
             unworthily
          
           without
           
             examination
          
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           now
           is
           it
           not
           come
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           
           that
           great
           numbers
           fall
           off
           from
           it
           altogether
           ,
           and
           question
           ,
           
             whether
             they
             may
             come
             with
             such
             and
             such
             persons
          
           (
           as
           they
           like
           not
           ,
           )
           and
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           there
           done
           which
           they
           like
           not
           of
           ;
           and
           so
           because
           they
           never
           got
           any
           good
           by
           coming
           
             (
             as
             some
             have
             not
             stuck
             to
             confesse
             ,
             )
          
           they
           make
           amends
           by
           staying
           away
           altogether
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           wanting
           still
           to
           the
           
             Honour
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           
             good
          
           of
           their
           own
           soules
           ;
           to
           the
           augmentation
           of
           which
           that
           Sacrament
           was
           
             ordained
             ;
          
           and
           to
           which
           it
           is
           
             effectuall
          
           in
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           come
           with
           faithfull
           and
           prepared
           hearts
           to
           it
           ,
           what
           ever
           become
           of
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
             As
             we
             find
          
           Moses
           
             unwilling
             to
             venture
             himselfe
             upon
             the
             wrath
             of
          
           Pharaoh
           ,
           
             and
             to
             undertake
             a
             troublesome
             and
             difficult
             worke
             :
          
           So
           may
           we
           not
           find
           among
           us
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           guilt
           in
           this
           kind
           ?
           How
           few
           are
           there
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           can
           afford
           to
           venture
           upon
           undertakings
           that
           are
           like
           to
           provoke
           the
           wrath
           of
           men
           ,
           specially
           great
           men
           ,
           against
           us
           ?
           How
           doe
           we
           shrinke
           ,
           and
           draw
           back
           ,
           and
           make
           excuses
           when
           we
           fore-see
           any
           difficulty
           more
           then
           ordinary
           in
           the
           imployment
           ?
           Or
           who
           can
           almost
           find
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           engage
           himselfe
           in
           a
           taske
           ,
           whose
           certainest
           wages
           from
           men
           is
           like
           to
           be
           displeasure
           and
           rage
           ?
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
           As
           we
           find
           Moses
           
             complaining
             ,
          
           in
           a
           sort
           ,
           
             even
             of
             GOD
             Himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             by
             Him
             set
             about
             a
             Thanklesse
             and
             Fruitlesse
             Imployment
             ,
          
           and
           that
           things
           were
           worse
           now
           after
           his
           setting
           upon
           it
           then
           before
           (
           though
           GOD
           had
           forewarned
           him
           it
           would
           be
           so
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           )
           and
           afterward
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           endure
           it
           any
           longer
           ,
           
             and
             desires
             to
             be
             out
             of
             his
             Life
             :
          
           So
           are
           not
           these
           the
           Vsuall
           complaints
           of
           many
           of
           us
           ,
           in
           our
           severall
           businesses
           ,
           though
           gone
           about
           at
           the
           Vndoubted
           Command
           of
           GOD
           ?
           Doe
           we
           not
           often
           wish
           that
           we
           had
           never
           undertaken
           them
           .
           (
           How
           many
           speake
           so
           of
           this
           most
           necessary
           defence
           ,
           which
           their
           owne
           Consciences
           still
           tell
           them
           is
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           ?
           )
           and
           frequently
           cry
           
             that
             things
             grow
             every
             day
             worse
             and
             worse
             ;
          
           and
           that
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           abide
           it
           
             if
             it
             continue
             thus
             with
             us
             but
             a
             while
             longer
             ?
          
           and
           we
           would
           gladly
           runne
           any
           whether
           ,
           if
           we
           knew
           whether
           :
           and
           
             sometimes
             wish
             we
             could
             runne
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           So
           impatient
           are
           we
           of
           the
           frowardnesse
           of
           the
           generation
           ,
           with
           which
           GOD
           will
           have
           us
           to
           wrastle
           :
           Even
           though
           His
           Word
           and
           all
           Experience
           proclaime
           to
           us
           ,
           
             that
             every
             worke
             ,
             and
             every
             Generation
             hath
             its
             difficulties
             :
             and
             that
             reproaches
             have
             ever
             attended
             the
             most
             noble
             enterprizes
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Speciall
           Nature
           of
           those
           we
           are
           set
           about
           ,
           does
           oftentimes
           forewarne
           of
           speciall
           difficulties
           to
           be
           Vndergon●
           ,
           as
           certainely
           as
           foule
           wayes
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           Winter
           .
           But
           when
           these
           come
           upon
           us
           ,
           doe
           we
           not
           very
           often
           expresse
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           discontent
           ,
           and
           impatience
           ,
           in
           our
           families
           ,
           and
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           scarce
           forbeare
           repining
           at
           GODS
           owne
           dealings
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           know
           how
           to
           make
           a
           composed
           Prayer
           to
           GOD
           ,
           So
           disquieted
           are
           our
           minds
           with
           disturbances
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
           Againe
           as
           we
           find
           Moses
           
             Distrusting
             GOD
             ,
          
           the
           rather
           because
           the
           Perversenesse
           of
           the
           people
           provoked
           his
           spirit
           ;
           So
           that
           he
           
             Discovers
             Passion
          
           and
           some
           Unbeleefe
           both
           together
           ,
           
             even
             before
             the
             people
             :
          
           which
           was
           to
           the
           Dishonour
           of
           GOD
           ,
           as
           GOD
           Himselfe
           charges
           him
           and
           
             Aaron
          
           both
           ,
           in
           the
           forecited
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           20.
           
           
             Yee
             beleeved
             me
             not
             to
             sanctify
             me
             before
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             &c.
             
          
           And
           so
           he
           takes
           
             away
             ,
          
           which
           GOD
           had
           
             not
             appointed
             him
             ;
          
           All
           which
           together
           Provoked
           GOD
           ●o
           against
           him
           :
           So
           doe
           we
           not
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           more
           then
           Once
           in
           our
           lives
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           whose
           Eyes
           we
           should
           be
           specially
           carefull
           to
           Sanctify
           and
           Glorify
           GOD
           ,
           Breake
           out
           into
           some
           impatiencies
           ?
           Specially
           when
           men
           deale
           perversely
           with
           us
           ?
           (
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           many
           of
           our
           
           frowardnesses
           ,
           when
           our selves
           only
           are
           in
           fault
           )
           and
           even
           visibly
           manifest
           Vnbeleefe
           and
           Distrust
           ?
           and
           upon
           this
           Venture
           upon
           Actions
           which
           GOD
           hath
           not
           allowed
           us
           ?
           And
           if
           we
           find
           these
           things
           in
           our selves
           ,
           (
           as
           very
           few
           are
           able
           to
           pleade
           
             Not
             guilty
             ,
          
           )
           We
           have
           surely
           great
           cause
           to
           Humble
           our selves
           for
           them
           this
           Day
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           of
           the
           
             Vengeance
          
           we
           find
           to
           our
           Cost
           ,
           that
           GOD
           
             takes
             upon
          
           our
           
             Inventions
          
           and
           Practises
           in
           this
           kind
           .
           And
           specially
           when
           our
           Sinnes
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           come
           into
           publike
           View
           .
           GOD
           bore
           with
           Moses
           his
           Impatience
           and
           pang
           of
           Vnbeleefe
           
             Numb.
          
           11.
           when
           it
           was
           only
           in
           secret
           betweene
           GOD
           and
           Moses
           :
           But
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           Notice
           of
           Israel
           
             Numb.
          
           20.
           
           Then
           GOD
           was
           pleased
           even
           to
           make
           
             so
             faithfull
             a
             Servant
          
           an
           Example
           ,
           
             Then
             which
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             greater
             in
             all
             the
             booke
             of
             GOD
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             Humble
             ;
             and
             affraid
             of
             any
             Miscarriage
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Men
             .
          
           And
           if
           we
           would
           observe
           it
           narrowly
           ;
           We
           should
           find
           ,
           that
           though
           GOD
           be
           not
           so
           severe
           altogether
           in
           outward
           respects
           now
           to
           the
           generality
           of
           His
           servants
           ,
           as
           He
           was
           then
           to
           some
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           the
           records
           in
           Scripture
           (
           
             for
             We
             have
             the
             records
             but
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             those
             few
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             that
             are
             owned
             as
             faithfull
             ;
             and
             but
             of
             some
             failings
             of
             theirs
             ;
             and
             now
             and
             then
             of
             some
             Vengeance
             taken
             on
             those
             failings
             ;
          
           )
           
           Yet
           seldome
           doe
           any
           of
           His
           Servants
           breake
           out
           into
           
             faults
             before
             the
             Eyes
             of
             by-standers
             ;
          
           but
           Some
           kind
           of
           
             Vengeance
          
           or
           other
           ,
           is
           (
           ere
           long
           )
           taken
           on
           those
           faults
           ,
           
             even
             before
             the
             Eyes
             of
             those
             that
             saw
             their
             Miscarriage
             :
          
           Though
           this
           the
           corrupt
           and
           carelesse
           Heart
           of
           Men
           Seldome
           observes
           so
           much
           as
           they
           doe
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
           Againe
           ,
           as
           
             Aaron
          
           severall
           times
           is
           found
           faulty
           
             in
             yeelding
             to
             and
             complying
             with
             others
             in
             their
             practises
             of
             untowardnes
             :
          
           So
           how
           frequently
           do
           we
           the
           like
           ?
           Those
           that
           can
           and
           do
           keep
           themselves
           upright
           when
           they
           are
           
             alone
             ,
          
           or
           in
           
             good
          
           company
           ,
           out
           of
           Temptation
           ;
           Yet
           are
           they
           not
           very
           many
           times
           overcome
           with
           the
           
             Importunities
             of
             Ill
             companions
             ,
          
           (
           Specially
           of
           a
           
             Multitude
          
           )
           to
           comply
           with
           them
           in
           their
           Ills
           ?
           and
           possibly
           even
           to
           be
           their
           
             Agents
          
           and
           
             Instruments
          
           to
           doe
           very
           badde
           Acts
           for
           them
           and
           with
           them
           ?
           But
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           those
           that
           are
           our
           neere
           and
           deare
           friends
           ,
           and
           specially
           being
           themselves
           godly
           ,
           prove
           to
           be
           Tempters
           to
           us
           any
           way
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           ill
           example
           ;
           how
           seldome
           doe
           we
           stand
           out
           against
           such
           a
           Shocke
           ?
           But
           we
           murmurre
           against
           our
           Superiours
           and
           betters
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           ;
           and
           we
           distrust
           GOD
           ,
           and
           discover
           our
           Incredulity
           
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           before
           us
           .
           And
           indeed
           doe
           we
           not
           very
           often
           thinke
           this
           excuse
           enough
           for
           us
           ;
           that
           the
           generall
           Sway
           of
           people
           goes
           thus
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           have
           it
           so
           and
           so
           ?
           or
           that
           such
           and
           such
           thinke
           or
           speake
           so
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           and
           gave
           us
           the
           example
           before
           we
           ventured
           upon
           it
           ?
           But
           GOD
           by
           His
           dealings
           with
           
             Aaron
          
           for
           these
           failings
           ,
           would
           humble
           us
           for
           ours
           in
           like
           kind
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           will
           not
           stand
           for
           an
           excuse
           with
           Him
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           we
           follow
           others
           Sollicitations
           or
           practises
           in
           evill
           ,
           GOD
           at
           His
           pleasure
           may
           make
           us
           lead
           the
           way
           to
           them
           in
           Correction
           ,
           as
           
             Aaron
          
           suffered
           before
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           for
           the
           same
           fault
           ,
           wherein
           
             Moses
          
           gave
           the
           Example
           ,
           and
           was
           (
           as
           it
           should
           seeme
           )
           the
           cheefe
           in
           the
           Offence
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
           Finally
           ,
           as
           
             Samuel
          
           appeares
           to
           have
           been
           faulty
           ,
           
             in
             putting
             his
             Sonnes
             into
             great
             Offices
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             Iudicatory
             ;
             and
             not
             so
             carefull
             (
             as
             he
             should
             )
             to
             punish
             or
             remove
             them
             ,
             upon
             complaint
             of
             their
             Miscarriages
             :
          
           So
           are
           we
           not
           much
           and
           often
           too
           blame
           in
           this
           kind
           ?
           how
           partiall
           are
           we
           to
           those
           that
           are
           our
           own
           ?
           How
           doth
           our
           affection
           oft
           commend
           them
           to
           places
           of
           Imployment
           and
           Trust
           ,
           beyond
           their
           abilities
           or
           merit
           ?
           And
           afterward
           ,
           how
           ill
           can
           we
           endure
           to
           have
           any
           complaint
           against
           them
           ,
           when
           yet
           there
           is
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           to
           complaine
           ?
           Even
           when
           we
           our selves
           can
           be
           severe
           enough
           against
           such
           a
           fault
           
             in
             the
             Abstract
             ,
          
           or
           in
           one
           
             altogether
             a
             stranger
             to
             us
             .
          
           But
           how
           is
           the
           case
           altered
           
             if
             it
             prove
             to
             be
             a
             child
             or
             a
             kinsman
             ,
             a
             friend
             or
             even
             but
             a
             servant
             ?
          
           Doe
           we
           not
           often
           take
           it
           very
           hainously
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           find
           any
           fault
           with
           such
           ?
           and
           if
           we
           be
           Innocent
           our selves
           (
           as
           
             Samuel
          
           was
           in
           his
           personall
           Iudicature
           altogether
           )
           doe
           we
           not
           conceit
           (
           as
           he
           seemes
           to
           speake
           somewhat
           that
           way
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           12.
           2.
           )
           That
           
             our
             vertue
          
           should
           beare
           out
           
             their
             vice
             .
          
           But
           this
           GOD
           will
           have
           us
           know
           to
           be
           
             a
             miserable
             delusion
             ;
          
           and
           that
           He
           will
           take
           it
           
             the
             more
             hainously
          
           at
           their
           hands
           that
           are
           so
           
             badd
             ,
          
           when
           we
           give
           them
           
             better
             example
             ;
          
           and
           at
           
             ours
             too
             ,
          
           in
           fine
           ,
           
             if
             we
             let
             them
             alone
             ;
          
           and
           doe
           not
           improve
           our
           vertue
           to
           correct
           their
           vice
           :
           For
           then
           
             their
          
           vice
           in
           the
           
             practise
          
           will
           prove
           
             ours
          
           in
           the
           
             connivence
             ;
          
           and
           they
           and
           we
           together
           may
           be
           made
           to
           smart
           for
           it
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           in
           
             Samuels
          
           case
           ;
           but
           specially
           in
           
             Elies
          
           in
           the
           first
           chapter
           of
           that
           booke
           .
           And
           now
           let
           us
           (
           as
           we
           were
           well
           warned
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           )
           consider
           our
           wayes
           and
           humble
           our selves
           before
           GOD
           for
           any
           of
           these
           evils
           that
           may
           be
           found
           in
           us
           personally
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           
           other
           ,
           for
           which
           our
           consciences
           use
           to
           flye
           in
           our
           faces
           in
           any
           respect
           :
           and
           let
           GODS
           Mercies
           and
           Corrections
           both
           ,
           helpe
           on
           our
           Humiliation
           for
           them
           ,
           this
           day
           and
           henceforward
           .
        
         
           Hereunto
           let
           us
           adde
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           
           the
           consideration
           of
           
             Nationall
             sinnes
             ,
          
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           them
           also
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           this
           also
           ,
           both
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           publike
           judgements
           and
           calamities
           lying
           
             upon
             the
             Nation
             ;
          
           and
           our
           publike
           fastings
           and
           supplications
           
             for
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           Otherwise
           in
           both
           ,
           we
           take
           GODS
           Name
           in
           vaine
           :
           His
           
             Providence
          
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           His
           
             Ordinances
          
           in
           the
           other
           .
           We
           are
           not
           rightly
           affected
           with
           
             GODS
             Corrections
          
           upon
           the
           Nation
           ;
           nor
           
             can
             we
             Pray
             ,
          
           as
           becomes
           us
           for
           the
           Nation
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           
             humbled
             for
             the
             sinnes
          
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           generally
           in
           those
           manifest
           particulars
           which
           we
           our selves
           are
           not
           
             ignorant
          
           of
           ;
           or
           of
           which
           at
           least
           ,
           
             there
             is
             a
             cry
             ,
          
           by
           such
           as
           are
           concerned
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           observant
           of
           them
           .
           
           These
           let
           me
           set
           before
           you
           
             in
             a
             three-fold
             consideration
             .
          
           1.
           
           Relating
           to
           
             the
             better
             party
          
           among
           us
           .
           2.
           
           To
           the
           
             generality
             of
             people
          
           in
           City
           and
           Country
           ,
           every where
           .
           3.
           
           To
           our
           
             Armies
             ,
          
           which
           maintaine
           our
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           our
           Lawes
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           deare
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           
           I
           am
           the
           more
           occasioned
           to
           speake
           ,
           because
           our
           Text
           points
           at
           the
           sinnes
           
             even
             of
             faithfull
             men
             ,
          
           as
           we
           have
           often
           said
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           well
           think
           upon
           the
           sins
           ,
           of
           such
           
             as
             would
             seeme
             to
             be
             faithfull
             .
          
           And
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           further
           consideration
           that
           may
           move
           us
           to
           lay
           them
           sadly
           to
           heart
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           1.
           
           However
           some
           now
           adayes
           preach
           and
           proclaime
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             only
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             those
             that
             are
             notoriously
             prophane
             ,
             drunkards
             ,
             swearers
             ,
             &c.
             and
             not
             for
             sinnes
             of
             beleevers
             and
             justified
             persons
             ,
             that
             GODS
             judgements
             are
             upon
             the
             Land
             :
          
           Yet
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           makes
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           
           
             and
             that
             the
             sinnes
             of
             those
             that
             are
             GODS
             people
             by
             more
             speciall
             profession
             ,
          
           (
           and
           sometimes
           even
           of
           His
           most
           faithfull
           servants
           ,
           As
           
             Davids
          
           numbring
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           
             Hezekiahs
          
           pride
           and
           vaine-glory
           undeniably
           )
           
             have
             especiall
             influence
             to
             bring
             Nationall
             judgements
             .
          
           2.
           
           And
           we
           have
           very
           great
           cause
           to
           judge
           so
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           humbled
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           in
           that
           regard
           .
           For
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           stroke
           of
           GODS
           displeasure
           lights
           
             not
             only
             upon
             our
             enemies
             ,
          
           the
           enemies
           of
           GOD
           and
           His
           true
           Religion
           ;
           
             nor
             only
             upon
             the
             prophaner
             sort
          
           of
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           but
           generally
           
             upon
             all
             ,
          
           and
           in
           some
           respects
           
             more
             heavily
             upon
             the
             well-affected
             party
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             :
          
           
           
           We
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           (
           unlesse
           we
           will
           disparage
           at
           once
           ,
           both
           GODS
           Mercy
           and
           His
           Justice
           too
           )
           that
           not
           only
           the
           enemies
           and
           the
           prophane
           sort
           have
           provoked
           Him
           
             with
             their
             inventions
             :
          
           But
           even
           those
           that
           have
           given
           up
           their
           Names
           to
           Him
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           have
           given
           Him
           just
           occasion
           
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             their
             inventions
             too
             ,
          
           and
           to
           punish
           all
           sorts
           ,
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           one
           by
           another
           .
           It
           could
           not
           else
           be
           ,
           that
           GOD
           should
           
             so
             long
             and
             so
             much
          
           appeare
           
             to
             be
             angry
             with
             His
             people
             that
             prayes
             ;
          
           to
           overlook
           
             so
             much
          
           so
           many
           solemne
           
             Fasts
          
           and
           seekings
           of
           Him
           ;
           to
           regard
           
             no
             more
          
           such
           beginnings
           of
           
             Reformation
          
           as
           are
           among
           us
           :
           None
           therefore
           can
           be
           excused
           of
           any
           of
           these
           sorts
           ;
           And
           they
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           seeme
           to
           be
           best
           ,
           are
           most
           hopefull
           to
           take
           this
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           helpe
           (
           consequently
           )
           to
           reforme
           themselves
           and
           others
           too
           ,
           by
           being
           thus
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           evils
           that
           even
           the
           Religious
           party
           are
           guilty
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           let
           me
           begin
           with
           this
           Question
           first
           ,
           that
           whereas
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           that
           spake
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           put
           it
           to
           our
           consciences
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           rest
           in
           the
           enquiry
           ,
           whether
           we
           were
           not
           
             better
             then
             some
             others
             ,
          
           or
           only
           
             better
             then
             what
             we
             had
             been
             before
             ,
          
           but
           whether
           we
           were
           
             answerable
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
          
           I
           would
           goe
           a
           steppe
           back
           ;
           
           and
           put
           it
           to
           every
           conscience
           ,
           
             whether
             people
             are
             not
             worse
             then
             they
             have
             beene
             ?
          
           Even
           many
           of
           those
           that
           still
           professe
           to
           retaine
           some
           good
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           some
           greatly
           zealous
           of
           the
           publike
           Cause
           .
           I
           must
           needs
           speake
           it
           ,
           though
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           griefe
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           to
           my
           eye
           and
           observation
           ,
           and
           of
           divers
           very
           judicious
           and
           observant
           men
           who
           complaine
           much
           and
           often
           of
           it
           ;
           
             That
             a
             number
             of
             those
             that
             professe
             GODS
             Name
             very
             forwardly
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             are
             yet
             growne
             worse
             ,
             rather
             th●n
             better
             ,
             in
             divers
             others
             :
          
           
           1.
           
           That
           
             apparell
             ,
          
           those
           
             fashions
             ,
          
           and
           those
           garbes
           of
           
             behaviour
             ,
          
           that
           would
           have
           been
           accounted
           abhominations
           7.
           or
           10.
           years
           agoe
           ,
           are
           now
           taken
           up
           without
           seruple
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           will
           goe
           for
           Religious
           people
           :
           and
           if
           
             pride
          
           did
           
             testifie
             to
             men
             and
             womens
             faces
          
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           it
           doth
           much
           more
           now
           ▪
           when
           so
           many
           solemne
           dayes
           of
           Humiliation
           kept
           by
           them
           ,
           publikely
           and
           privately
           ,
           hath
           wrought
           no
           amendment
           ,
           but
           while
           many
           complaine
           of
           
             their
             being
             poorer
             ,
          
           every
           one
           may
           see
           them
           
             as
             proud
             as
             ever
             ,
          
           
           if
           not
           rather
           
             more
             .
          
           2.
           
           Those
           that
           ,
           some
           yeares
           ago
           ,
           made
           great
           conscience
           of
           the
           
             Sabbath
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             Family-duties
             ,
          
           are
           now
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           come
           even
           to
           question
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Sabbath
             be
             at
             all
             to
             be
             observed
             or
             no
             ?
          
           and
           though
           they
           deny
           not
           ,
           
             that
             family-devotions
             
             are
             duties
             ,
          
           yet
           
             they
             themselves
          
           doe
           little
           regard
           that
           their
           families
           should
           observe
           them
           ;
           
             and
             their
             families
          
           scarce
           seem
           to
           have
           any
           desire
           of
           them
           .
           
           3.
           
           Some
           that
           were
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           ,
           so
           greatly
           conscientious
           of
           
             secret
             Prayer
             ,
          
           
           as
           that
           they
           could
           never
           omit
           it
           without
           an
           inward
           check
           ,
           now
           doe
           not
           make
           any
           the
           le●st
           shew
           that
           they
           take
           any
           time
           for
           it
           day
           or
           night
           :
           I
           am
           afraid
           I
           am
           now
           in
           the
           bosomes
           of
           some
           that
           heare
           me
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           every
           conscience
           to
           examine
           themselves
           ,
           whether
           in
           these
           things
           they
           are
           not
           grown
           worse
           then
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           ?
           
             whether
          
           (
           I
           say
           )
           
             though
             they
             keep
             many
             a
             solemn
             Fast
             ,
             not
             only
             publikely
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             yet
             they
             doe
             not
             pray
             lesse
             at
             home
             with
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             lesse
             in
             their
             clossets
             ?
          
           And
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           some
           are
           growne
           such
           enemies
           to
           sanctification
           and
           duties
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           so
           impudent
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           professe
           openly
           ,
           
           
             They
             thanke
             GOD
             ,
             they
             can
             now
             goe
             a
             whole
             fortnight
             without
             prayer
             and
             it
             never
             troubleth
             them
             .
          
           Is
           this
           ,
           think
           we
           ,
           the
           
             amendment
          
           that
           GOD
           lookes
           for
           at
           our
           hands
           ?
           Are
           not
           here
           fearefull
           
             inventions
          
           for
           Him
           to
           take
           vengeance
           upon
           ?
           
           4.
           
           Is
           there
           not
           much
           
             selfe-seeking
          
           apparant
           in
           all
           kind
           of
           undertakings
           ?
           ambitious
           putting
           themselves
           forward
           ,
           and
           practises
           to
           make
           themselves
           rich
           ,
           by
           every
           imployment
           ?
           5.
           
           How
           many
           
             Errors
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             strange
             opinions
          
           are
           there
           to
           be
           found
           even
           among
           such
           as
           are
           all
           pretenders
           to
           the
           way
           of
           
             Truth
             ?
          
           (
           besides
           many
           usurping
           
             Ministeriall
             Offices
             ,
          
           and
           exercising
           
             Ministeriall
             acts
          
           without
           any
           
             Calling
             ,
          
           and
           not
           a
           few
           without
           so
           much
           as
           a
           shew
           of
           any
           competent
           
             Gifts
             .
          
           
           )
           6.
           
           Is
           there
           not
           extreme
           
             censoriousnesse
             ,
          
           and
           a
           spirit
           of
           
             bitternesse
             ,
          
           in
           very
           many
           seeming
           good
           ,
           against
           all
           those
           that
           agree
           not
           with
           them
           in
           every
           one
           of
           their
           opinions
           ,
           even
           so
           far
           as
           to
           throw
           them
           off
           as
           no
           Christians
           ;
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           evidence
           of
           vertue
           and
           piety
           in
           other
           respects
           ?
           
             Certainly
             this
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           Nor
           are
           these
           behaviours
           becomming
           a
           people
           that
           desire
           to
           Honour
           
             that
             Royall
             Name
             by
             which
             they
             are
             called
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           these
           call
           for
           
             speciall
             Humiliation
          
           at
           our
           hands
           .
           In
           conclusion
           this
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           say
           ,
           with
           the
           great
           griefe
           of
           my
           soule
           ,
           that
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           am
           able
           to
           judge
           by
           all
           that
           I
           see
           and
           heare
           where
           ever
           I
           come
           ,
           
             The
             Religion
             and
             devotion
             of
             a
             great
             many
             even
             of
             those
             who
             formerly
             gave
             better
             hopes
             of
             their
             being
             sincere
             ,
             doth
             now
             empty
             it selfe
             ,
             into
             formalities
             ,
             solemne
             Fasts
             and
             speaking
             for
             the
             publike
             Cause
             ,
             and
             withall
             being
             violent
             for
             their
             own
             opinions
             and
             
             interests
             and
             those
             that
             maintaine
             them
             with
             them
             .
          
           But
           withall
           this
           I
           must
           needs
           adde
           ,
           
             that
             the
             more
             any
             of
             us
             is
             convinced
             ,
          
           that
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           
             more
             cause
          
           have
           we
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           truly
           feare
           GOD
           to
           be
           
             humbled
          
           before
           Him
           for
           these
           generall
           evils
           ,
           of
           the
           Religious
           part
           of
           our
           Nation
           ;
           and
           
             the
             more
             cause
             to
             be
             afraid
             ,
          
           that
           we
           are
           not
           so
           neare
           a
           deliverance
           ,
           as
           we
           sometimes
           would
           gladly
           thinke
           :
           But
           rather
           to
           be
           perswaded
           that
           before
           GOD
           will
           deliver
           us
           ,
           He
           will
           put
           us
           into
           another
           frame
           and
           temper
           of
           spirit
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           now
           in
           ,
           that
           He
           will
           marre
           our
           
             pride
             ,
          
           and
           tame
           our
           
             wildnesse
             ,
          
           and
           curbe
           us
           in
           our
           pursutes
           of
           
             selfe-respects
             ,
          
           quell
           our
           
             scandalous
          
           behaviours
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           He
           promises
           more
           then
           once
           by
           His
           Prophets
           )
           
             give
             us
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             way
             ;
          
           All
           which
           as
           yet
           ,
           after
           all
           warnings
           and
           shewes
           of
           humiliations
           ,
           and
           blowes
           ,
           and
           favours
           ,
           we
           seeme
           very
           farre
           from
           ;
           and
           therefore
           still
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           call
           us
           to
           sad
           humiliation
           for
           these
           provocations
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           consideration
           of
           
             Nationall
          
           sins
           ,
           
           referres
           to
           the
           
             body
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           Of
           whose
           sins
           I
           will
           not
           now
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           give
           you
           a
           large
           catalogue
           .
           But
           they
           generally
           empty
           themselves
           into
           these
           three
           capitall
           evils
           :
           
             Ignorance
             ,
          
           
           
             Covetousnesse
          
           and
           
             Profanenesse
             .
          
           Of
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           confesse
           I
           can
           never
           thinke
           seriously
           ,
           without
           trembling
           and
           scarce
           with
           any
           patience
           ,
           
             that
             no
             more
             is
             done
             anywhere
             to
             dispell
             that
             horrid
             mist
             of
             darknesse
          
           that
           covers
           the
           faces
           and
           hearts
           of
           very
           many
           thousands
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           light
           :
           while
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           
             they
             themselves
             ,
             scorne
             and
             hate
             knowledge
             ,
          
           specially
           because
           
             they
             see
             they
             may
             be
             let
             alone
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           It
           is
           apparantly
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           City
           too
           ,
           and
           the
           generall
           sin
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           all
           men
           well
           nigh
           are
           accused
           of
           
             and
             cried
             out
             upon
             for
             .
          
           And
           apparantly
           in
           the
           most
           there
           is
           too
           much
           reason
           
             for
             such
             a
             cry
             .
          
           Goe
           but
           into
           any
           place
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           great
           businesse
           that
           you
           find
           every
           one
           almost
           set
           upon
           ?
           studying
           how
           to
           be
           a
           
             gainer
          
           even
           by
           
             others
             losses
             ,
          
           at
           least
           to
           
             ease
             himselfe
          
           in
           publike
           payments
           and
           taxations
           ,
           and
           lay
           
             great
             loade
             upon
             others
             ,
          
           specially
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           faithfull
           .
           If
           they
           can
           but
           get
           into
           
             an
             Office
             ,
          
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           doe
           
             in
             Sequestrations
             ,
          
           what
           is
           the
           improvement
           that
           is
           made
           of
           it
           by
           too
           many
           (
           alas
           ▪
           )
           but
           to
           
             fill
             their
             own
             purses
             ,
          
           with
           extortion
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           delaying
           and
           perverting
           Justice
           ;
           and
           withall
           ordinarily
           to
           
             favour
             Malignants
             ,
          
           and
           
             overburden
             the
             best
             Affected
          
           and
           most
           forward
           for
           the
           publike
           Service
           ?
           And
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           setting
           themselves
           to
           make
           the
           
           
             faithfull
             Ministers
          
           that
           are
           among
           them
           
             beare
             the
             greatest
             loade
          
           that
           may
           be
           ;
           
           If
           there
           be
           any
           way
           to
           eate
           out
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           meanes
           of
           subsistance
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           all
           his
           comforts
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           find
           this
           measure
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           
             his
             Taxations
          
           shall
           be
           heavier
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           Store
           of
           
             Souldiers
          
           biletted
           and
           quartered
           
             in
             his
             house
             ;
          
           and
           withall
           
             his
             Tithes
          
           and
           dues
           withheld
           and
           
             denyed
             ,
          
           with
           pretence
           one
           while
           that
           they
           are
           
             Jewish
             ,
          
           another
           while
           that
           they
           are
           
             Popish
             ;
          
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           may
           weary
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           either
           have
           
             no
             Minister
          
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           only
           one
           altogether
           
             according
             to
             their
             own
             lusts
             .
          
           
           3.
           
           And
           this
           falls
           into
           the
           consideration
           also
           of
           
             their
             Prophanenesse
             ,
          
           which
           is
           most
           notorious
           every where
           .
           Formerly
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           ill
           times
           ,
           a
           conscionable
           Minister
           in
           some
           places
           could
           doe
           somewhat
           toward
           the
           bringing
           his
           people
           to
           knowledge
           ,
           who
           now
           
             wholly
             cast
             off
             the
             yoake
             ,
          
           (
           because
           there
           is
           no
           Government
           neither
           Ecclesiasticall
           nor
           Civill
           ,
           that
           they
           think
           will
           at
           all
           meddle
           with
           them
           how
           refractory
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           )
           and
           grow
           more
           brutish
           and
           barbarous
           ,
           every
           day
           then
           other
           .
           And
           now
           above
           all
           former
           times
           ,
           
             whoredome
          
           and
           
             adultery
             ,
          
           doe
           fearfully
           abound
           and
           grow
           impudent
           ;
           even
           
             Incest
          
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           and
           no
           punishment
           to
           be
           found
           for
           it
           .
           What
           should
           I
           speake
           of
           
             Oathes
             ,
          
           Cursings
           and
           
             Blasphemies
             ?
          
           which
           are
           notoriously
           known
           to
           be
           most
           rise
           among
           all
           sorts
           ,
           old
           and
           young
           ,
           
             even
             children
             not
             excepted
             ,
          
           that
           with
           their
           first
           language
           ,
           have
           learned
           this
           
             language
             of
             Hell
             ,
          
           and
           never
           forget
           it
           all
           their
           lives
           long
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           what
           outrage
           of
           wickednesse
           is
           there
           that
           we
           have
           not
           just
           cause
           to
           beleeve
           to
           be
           too
           ordinary
           among
           our
           people
           ?
           In
           this
           common
           lawlessenesse
           and
           licentiousnesse
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           how
           few
           are
           there
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           altogether
           unbridled
           in
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           audacious
           in
           their
           profanenesse
           ?
           
           They
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           make
           great
           out-cryes
           against
           
             those
             hungry
             soules
             ,
          
           that
           went
           abroad
           to
           other
           Churches
           to
           seek
           their
           spirituall
           food
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           not
           
             sufficient
             Provision
          
           at
           home
           ;
           are
           now
           themselves
           become
           runners
           away
           from
           their
           own
           Parishes
           if
           there
           be
           a
           faithfull
           conscionable
           Minister
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           goe
           to
           one
           that
           is
           Malignant
           ,
           superstitious
           or
           scandalous
           ,
           (
           or
           all
           this
           )
           or
           under
           pretence
           of
           going
           abroad
           ,
           
             and
             taking
             their
             liberty
             ,
          
           (
           as
           others
           doe
           )
           they
           altogether
           stay
           at
           home
           ,
           as
           specially
           they
           doe
           upon
           the
           
             Fast-dayes
             ,
          
           and
           are
           not
           ashamed
           or
           afraid
           to
           be
           known
           to
           be
           at
           work
           ;
           Or
           else
           goe
           and
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           
             Tavernes
          
           or
           
             Alehouses
             ,
          
           or
           
             other
             places
             of
             lewdnesse
             ;
          
           as
           it
           were
           in
           contempt
           
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           His
           Judgements
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           His
           Ordinances
           .
           And
           this
           is
           
             the
             wofull
             account
          
           that
           a
           generall
           survey
           of
           the
           generallity
           of
           our
           people
           can
           bring
           in
           to
           a
           conscientious
           inquirer
           after
           their
           spirituall
           condition
           .
           
           Not
           but
           that
           there
           is
           unquestionably
           a
           number
           of
           faithfull
           ones
           ,
           that
           doe
           (
           as
           the
           Church
           expresses
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           26.
           )
           
             waite
             for
             GOD
             in
             the
             way
             of
             His
             Judgements
             ,
          
           and
           are
           better'd
           by
           His
           chastisements
           that
           now
           lye
           upon
           us
           :
           But
           yet
           the
           corruption
           of
           all
           sorts
           is
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           we
           all
           use
           to
           complaine
           of
           by
           fitts
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           notoriously
           apparant
           that
           we
           cannot
           deny
           with
           any
           conscience
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           evils
           upon
           the
           Nation
           are
           
             most
             righteously
             inflicted
             by
             GOD
             ,
          
           as
           a
           just
           
             vengeance
             taken
             on
          
           the
           manifold
           evill
           
             inventions
          
           that
           provoke
           Him
           throughout
           the
           Nation
           .
           And
           this
           still
           addes
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           our
           
             humiliation
          
           before
           Him
           ,
           and
           
             under
             His
             mighty
             hand
          
           for
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           have
           yet
           the
           consideration
           of
           our
           Armies
           to
           be
           affected
           with
           :
           
             The
             sins
             of
             our
             Armies
          
           doe
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           call
           us
           to
           
             humiliation
             .
          
           And
           we
           our selves
           doe
           in
           effect
           professe
           and
           proclaime
           so
           much
           .
           Our
           assembling
           together
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           joyning
           in
           
             Prayer
          
           and
           
             Fasting
             ,
          
           (
           and
           so
           in
           
             humiliation
             ,
          
           at
           least
           in
           pretence
           )
           is
           specially
           to
           obtaine
           a
           Blessing
           upon
           that
           Army
           which
           is
           Commanded
           by
           his
           
             Excellency
          
           our
           Noble
           
             Lord
             Generall
             .
          
           This
           is
           well
           .
           But
           if
           we
           meane
           to
           get
           good
           by
           it
           ;
           to
           prevaile
           with
           GOD
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           for
           our selves
           ,
           we
           must
           lament
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           
             their
             sins
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             our
             own
             ;
          
           and
           so
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           out
           other
           Armies
           .
           Observe
           the
           Records
           of
           GODS
           Providence
           in
           His
           Sacred
           Word
           ,
           the
           
             Epitomie
          
           of
           all
           His
           Providence
           throughout
           all
           ages
           ,
           
           and
           you
           ever
           shall
           find
           ,
           
             That
             where
             there
             was
             no
             speciall
             sin
             in
             the
             Armies
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             or
             in
             those
             that
             sent
             them
             forth
             ,
             there
             they
             ever
             prevailed
             ;
             and
             never
             were
             they
             foiled
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             read●
             either
             before
             hand
             ,
             or
             shortly
             after
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             defeate
             ,
             the
             sinne
             that
             so
             provoked
             GOD
             to
             take
             vengeance
             .
          
           Therefore
           as
           we
           
             feare
          
           any
           overthrow
           ,
           and
           
             pray
          
           against
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           both
           our
           own
           sins
           ,
           and
           theirs
           who
           are
           engaged
           to
           fight
           for
           us
           .
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           matter
           rightly
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           fearfull
           thing
           ,
           that
           among
           those
           ,
           who
           professe
           to
           maintaine
           the
           common
           Cause
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           
             such
             quarrels
          
           and
           dissentions
           ,
           such
           emulations
           and
           heart-burnings
           ,
           
             as
             if
             men
             sought
             nothing
             but
             themselves
             ,
          
           their
           own
           Honours
           and
           advantages
           ;
           that
           they
           that
           fight
           for
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           should
           commit
           
             so
             many
             outrages
             ,
          
           and
           practice
           such
           
           rapine
           and
           spoile
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           many
           of
           them
           doe
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           
             there
             is
             little
             difference
             between
             their
             plunderings
             and
             the
             enemies
             ,
          
           whom
           all
           cry
           out
           upon
           as
           very
           barbarous
           :
           that
           among
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           have
           taken
           Armes
           to
           defend
           Religion
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           
             a
             loud
             noyse
             of
             their
             swearing
             ,
          
           and
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           profanenesse
           ,
           of
           whoredome
           ,
           and
           of
           doing
           injury
           to
           our
           own
           friends
           ,
           and
           specially
           to
           those
           that
           are
           greatest
           friends
           and
           best
           affected
           to
           the
           Gospell
           and
           Religion
           ;
           
             as
             if
             they
             were
             gaged
             to
             fight
             against
             it
             ,
          
           and
           to
           eate
           them
           up
           .
           If
           these
           things
           be
           so
           ,
           (
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           certaine
           then
           that
           they
           are
           too
           too
           common
           in
           our
           Armies
           ,
           )
           If
           our
           Armies
           goe
           forth
           and
           manage
           the
           Wars
           (
           as
           there
           is
           too
           evident
           signes
           of
           it
           ,
           )
           with
           very
           much
           
             carnall
             confidence
          
           in
           themselves
           and
           their
           strengths
           and
           worldly
           advantages
           ,
           
             (
             the
             common
             fault
             of
             us
             all
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             )
          
           And
           if
           there
           be
           among
           them
           ,
           men
           that
           desire
           and
           designe
           ,
           
             to
             prolong
             our
             troubles
             ,
          
           and
           lengthen
           out
           the
           Warre
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           make
           the
           better
           purchase
           of
           their
           imployments
           and
           charges
           ,
           
             of
             which
             there
             is
             but
             too
             much
             cause
             of
             suspition
             :
          
           We
           cannot
           justly
           wonder
           ,
           
             that
             our
             Armies
             prosper
             no
             better
             ,
          
           we
           may
           rather
           wonder
           ,
           GOD
           hath
           taken
           no
           more
           
             vengeance
          
           hitherto
           
             upon
             their
             sinnes
          
           and
           ours
           together
           :
           And
           we
           cannot
           expect
           that
           GOD
           should
           goe
           forth
           with
           them
           any
           more
           ,
           except
           we
           and
           they
           be
           truly
           and
           sadly
           
             humbled
          
           for
           their
           sins
           and
           ours
           ,
           and
           on
           all
           hands
           there
           be
           an
           endeavour
           of
           amendment
           ;
           of
           which
           more
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           Meane
           time
           ,
           
           I
           have
           a
           word
           to
           adde
           of
           the
           third
           sort
           of
           sins
           which
           require
           our
           present
           humiliation
           ,
           namely
           
             our
             own
             being
             guilty
             of
             others
             si●s
             ,
          
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           of
           which
           whatsoever
           we
           find
           lying
           upon
           us
           ,
           ought
           very
           much
           to
           presse
           us
           downe
           ,
           and
           encrease
           our
           
             humiliation
          
           before
           GOD
           ,
           and
           our
           feare
           of
           His
           
             vengeance
             upon
             our
             untowardnesses
             .
          
           And
           here
           ,
           truly
           ,
           I
           doubt
           we
           must
           
             all
             lay
             our
             hands
             upon
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           acknowledge
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           guilt
           ,
           then
           we
           use
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           :
           Even
           therefore
           
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             guilt
          
           in
           our selves
           ,
           both
           because
           we
           use
           to
           take
           
             so
             little
             notice
             ,
          
           of
           much
           of
           that
           Nationall
           guilt
           that
           oppresses
           us
           ;
           as
           also
           because
           we
           are
           
             so
             little
             affected
          
           with
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           for
           those
           evils
           which
           we
           seeme
           to
           take
           some
           notice
           of
           .
           
           I
           know
           that
           by
           fitts
           we
           all
           
             abound
             in
             complaints
             ,
          
           of
           the
           generall
           
             depravation
             ,
          
           and
           overspreading
           
             corruption
          
           of
           all
           sorts
           and
           rankes
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           much
           
             hearing
          
           and
           little
           
             practising
             ,
          
           much
           outward
           
             humiliation
          
           
           and
           little
           
             reformation
             ,
          
           that
           one
           knowes
           not
           whom
           to
           imploy
           and
           whom
           to
           trust
           ,
           
             that
             all
             seek
             their
             owne
             and
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           
             pretence
             of
             conscience
             ,
          
           and
           pleading
           for
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           very
           little
           
             signes
             of
             conscience
             ,
          
           or
           of
           reall
           intention
           or
           desire
           of
           any
           Reformation
           ,
           
             more
             then
             of
             th●se
             things
             that
             have
             been
             or
             are
             like
             to
             be
             troublesome
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           These
           and
           many
           such
           like
           complaints
           (
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           
             more
             bitternesse
             ,
          
           and
           many
           
             sharper
             accents
          
           )
           worse
           to
           utter
           often
           ,
           in
           discourses
           one
           among
           another
           ;
           And
           specially
           ,
           when
           we
           heare
           any
           in
           newes
           .
           
             when
             GOD
             gives
             us
             any
             blow
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             flye
             upon
             some
             sins
             that
             doe
             most
             displease
             us
             in
             other
             men
             ,
          
           in
           the
           generality
           perhaps
           :
           
           But
           how
           little
           doe
           we
           take
           notice
           of
           any
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           alone
           ?
           when
           none
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           GOD
           and
           our
           own
           consciences
           ?
           
           When
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           to
           GOD
           for
           the
           Nation
           ,
           
             and
             that
             His
             wrath
             may
             be
             turned
             away
             from
             it
             ;
          
           how
           seldome
           then
           doe
           we
           think
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           spread
           them
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             with
             an
             humble
             and
             afflicted
             spirit
             ,
          
           begging
           of
           Him
           pardon
           and
           healing
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           rather
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           His
           presence
           ,
           and
           before
           His
           Tribunall
           ,
           
             we
             dare
             not
             owne
             the
             charging
             of
             others
             with
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
          
           
           about
           which
           we
           sometimes
           make
           lowde
           outcries
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           men
           ?
           we
           either
           
             dare
             not
             avouch
             the
             very
             things
             to
             be
             crimes
             ,
          
           in
           the
           account
           of
           GOD
           ;
           or
           else
           know
           we
           have
           no
           sure
           ground
           or
           warrant
           
             to
             accuse
             such
             and
             such
             persons
          
           or
           multitudes
           
             as
             guilty
             of
             them
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           even
           those
           things
           that
           are
           undeniable
           faults
           and
           notoriously
           practised
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           generality
           ,
           yet
           how
           little
           doe
           we
           take
           them
           to
           heart
           ,
           
           when
           we
           should
           most
           ?
           On
           such
           a
           day
           as
           this
           ,
           when
           we
           all
           solemnely
           professe
           our
           businesse
           to
           be
           humiliation
           ,
           even
           for
           
             others
             sins
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             our
             own
             ;
          
           and
           
             when
             the
             Ministers
             of
             GOD
             bemoane
             them
          
           in
           their
           confessions
           and
           prayers
           ,
           and
           set
           out
           the
           aggravations
           of
           them
           ,
           
             how
             few
             hearts
             joyne
             affectionately
             with
             them
             ?
          
           and
           how
           little
           doe
           we
           usually
           
             tremble
          
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           them
           ?
           Even
           when
           in
           the
           Sermons
           preached
           on
           these
           dayes
           ,
           (
           though
           seldome
           sufficiently
           pointed
           this
           way
           )
           we
           have
           any
           catalogue
           ,
           breefer
           or
           larger
           ,
           of
           Nationall
           wickednesse
           set
           before
           us
           ,
           with
           any
           exaggerations
           of
           the
           evils
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           any
           inferences
           from
           hence
           of
           the
           great
           danger
           we
           are
           in
           of
           GODS
           heavy
           wrath
           ,
           to
           abide
           still
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           be
           multiplied
           upon
           us
           ;
           
             how
             doe
             our
             hearts
             then
             shrinke
             from
             the
             consenting
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             such
             charges
             and
             threatnings
             ?
          
           and
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           deny
           or
           mince
           our
           former
           complaints
           ,
           
           
             for
             feare
             least
             GOD
             should
             judge
             us
             out
             of
             our
             own
             monthes
             as
             a
             Nation
             worthy
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           And
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           is
           a
           further
           evill
           in
           our selves
           ,
           
           
             a
             want
             of
             true
             zeale
          
           to
           endeavour
           a
           through
           Reformation
           ,
           (
           though
           we
           have
           all
           
             Covenanted
             and
             sworne
          
           it
           to
           GOD
           '
           before
           His
           people
           )
           so
           much
           as
           by
           words
           .
           Rather
           when
           any
           kind
           of
           necessity
           presses
           us
           ,
           be
           it
           but
           the
           importutunity
           of
           a
           godly
           Christian
           ,
           or
           the
           exhortation
           of
           a
           faithfull
           Minister
           ,
           to
           doe
           something
           more
           then
           we
           have
           done
           towards
           an
           effectuall
           Reformation
           ;
           
             We
             fall
             to
             fancying
          
           and
           framing
           
             excuses
             ,
          
           not
           for
           
             our
             neglect
          
           only
           ,
           but
           oftentimes
           for
           
             others
             evills
             ;
          
           and
           so
           make
           them
           greatly
           ours
           ,
           by
           our
           want
           of
           care
           to
           apply
           some
           vigorous
           remedy
           to
           them
           according
           to
           our
           places
           ,
           (
           
             I
             excuse
             not
             the
             most
             zealous
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ,
             much
             lesse
             my selfe
             herein
             ,
          
           )
           whereby
           we
           might
           suppresse
           them
           ,
           and
           prevent
           GODS
           vengeance
           upon
           them
           .
           Therefore
           this
           againe
           summons
           us
           to
           reinforce
           our
           humiliation
           ,
           our
           sorrow
           and
           our
           feare
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           forbeare
           putting
           you
           in
           mind
           of
           that
           expostulation
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Ezek
          
           33.
           24
           ▪
           &c.
           though
           with
           variety
           of
           instance
           ,
           and
           enlargement
           of
           the
           application
           .
           The
           people
           there
           flatter'd
           themselves
           with
           a
           conceit
           that
           GOD
           intended
           to
           give
           them
           peace
           in
           possessing
           the
           Land
           ,
           from
           whence
           their
           brethren
           were
           driven
           ,
           
           or
           carried
           away
           captives
           .
           
             Abraham
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           ver.
           24.
           
             was
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             inherited
             the
             Land
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             many
             ,
             the
             Land
             is
             given
             us
             for
             an
             inheritance
             .
          
           But
           GOD
           answers
           them
           with
           an
           appeale
           to
           their
           own
           consciences
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           a
           peremptory
           threatning
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             ver.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             You
             eate
             with
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             your
             eyes
             toward
             your
             Idols
             and
             shedde
             blood
             ,
             and
             shall
             ye
             possesse
             the
             Land
             ?
             Ye
             stand
             upon
             your
             sword
             ,
             ye
             work
             abomination
             and
             ye
             defile
             every
             one
             his
             neighbours
             wife
             ,
             and
             shall
             ye
             possesse
             the
             Land
             ?
             Say
             thou
             thus
             unto
             them
             ,
             Thus
             saith
             the
             LORD
             GOD
             ,
             surely
             they
             that
             are
             in
             the
             waste
             shall
             fall
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Have
           not
           wee
           too
           much
           of
           such
           confidence
           as
           they
           expressed
           ?
           And
           yet
           no
           lesse
           cause
           to
           feare
           such
           an
           answer
           from
           GOD
           as
           that
           was
           .
           
             You
             thus
             and
             thus
             misbehave
             your selves
             ,
             and
             shall
             you
             have
             peace
             ?
             shall
             you
             have
             setling
             ?
             shall
             you
             possesse
             the
             Land
             ?
          
           May
           we
           not
           also
           much
           rather
           admire
           the
           patience
           and
           long
           suffering
           of
           GOD
           towards
           us
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           that
           a
           
             complete
             vengeance
          
           hath
           not
           beene
           
             taken
             upon
             our
             mis-doings
          
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           
             Germanies
          
           and
           
             Irelands
             ?
          
           and
           even
           upon
           some
           parts
           of
           
             our
             owne
             Kingdome
          
           and
           Nation
           ?
           And
           if
           we
           sadly
           consider
           
           how
           GOD
           did
           not
           spare
           those
           faithfull
           men
           ,
           the
           Text
           points
           at
           ,
           did
           not
           let
           faithfull
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Aaron
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             LORD
             ,
             live
             to
             see
             the
             happinesse
             of
             His
             people
          
           inheriting
           the
           Land
           of
           Promise
           ,
           may
           we
           not
           upon
           the
           remembrance
           of
           our
           greater
           provocations
           ,
           tremble
           least
           ,
           none
           of
           us
           should
           be
           suffered
           
             to
             live
             to
             see
             an
             end
             of
             our
             troubles
             ?
          
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           GOD
           peaceably
           setled
           in
           a
           holy
           Reformation
           ?
           Sure
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           
             we
             live
             to
             see
          
           (
           and
           helpe
           to
           procure
           )
           
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           
             lives
             ,
          
           and
           
             families
             ,
          
           and
           
             whole
             party
             ,
          
           to
           be
           apparantly
           more
           faithfull
           .
           Oh
           that
           we
           could
           
             lament
          
           for
           these
           things
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           be
           possest
           with
           a
           holy
           
             feare
             ,
          
           and
           amazing
           
             trembling
             !
          
           That
           we
           could
           apply
           in
           proportion
           ,
           that
           speech
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           our selves
           ,
           
             Luk.
          
           23.
           
           
             Weepe
             for
             your selves
             and
             for
             your
             children
             ,
             for
             if
             these
             things
             be
             done
             in
             the
             greene
             tree
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             the
             dry
             ?
          
           If
           
             Moses
             ,
             Aaron
          
           and
           
             Samuel
          
           escaped
           not
           ,
           but
           
             GOD
             tooke
             vengeance
             on
             their
             inventions
             ,
          
           notwithstanding
           His
           Grace
           
             in
             answering
             and
             pardoning
             them
             ,
          
           how
           shall
           we
           or
           our
           people
           escape
           ?
           Let
           us
           therefore
           all
           lay
           our
           hands
           on
           our
           hearts
           and
           say
           at
           once
           ,
           
             The
             LORD
             is
             Righteous
             in
             all
             that
             He
             hath
             done
             ,
          
           or
           threatens
           to
           doe
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             of
             the
             LORDS
             Mercies
             that
             we
             are
             note
             consumed
             ,
             because
             His
             compassions
             faile
             not
             ;
          
           As
           the
           Prophet
           teaches
           the
           Church
           to
           say
           in
           the
           book
           of
           
             Lamentations
             .
          
           And
           this
           will
           prepare
           us
           for
           a
           wise
           consideration
           of
           what
           we
           are
           farther
           to
           doe
           upon
           these
           grounds
           .
           To
           which
           the
           second
           Use
           ,
           namely
           of
           Exhortation
           tends
           ,
           To
           which
           now
           I
           come
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Exhortation
          
           
           proceeds
           againe
           upon
           the
           Grounds
           of
           all
           the
           three
           Doctrines
           forementioned
           ,
           and
           the
           
             humiliation
          
           insisted
           upon
           in
           the
           former
           Use
           together
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           all
           
             so
             prone
             to
             sinne
             ,
          
           even
           though
           we
           have
           some
           faithfulnesse
           ;
           and
           if
           GOD
           ,
           be
           
             so
             Gracious
             ;
          
           and
           yet
           
             so
             severe
          
           toward
           His
           faithfull
           ones
           ;
           of
           all
           which
           our
           own
           and
           our
           Nations
           experience
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           hath
           forced
           us
           to
           this
           dayes
           outward
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           calls
           us
           to
           be
           deeply
           humbled
           in
           our
           inward
           spirits
           both
           this
           day
           and
           hereafter
           :
           Then
           certainely
           
             we
             are
             all
             to
             be
             most
             earnestly
             exhorted
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             watchfull
             and
             resolute
             then
             ever
             ,
             to
             keepe
             close
             to
             GOD
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             all
             things
             constantly
             faithfull
             with
             Him
             .
          
           Some
           
             vigilancy
          
           and
           some
           
             resolution
          
           all
           the
           faithfull
           servants
           of
           GOD
           have
           ,
           to
           keep
           themselves
           from
           those
           wayes
           and
           practises
           which
           displease
           GOD
           and
           would
           provoke
           Him
           against
           them
           .
           But
           they
           are
           often
           wanting
           
             in
             both
             ,
          
           and
           sometimes
           
           specially
           
             in
             the
             one
             ,
          
           and
           sometimes
           
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           We
           are
           not
           alwayes
           
             so
             watch
             full
          
           over
           our selves
           and
           mindfull
           of
           our
           duties
           ,
           as
           we
           should
           be
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           when
           we
           are
           not
           ignorant
           or
           forgetfull
           altogether
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           transported
           with
           sinfull
           distempers
           ,
           whereby
           we
           offend
           GOD
           and
           draw
           downe
           His
           Judgements
           .
           As
           therefore
           we
           are
           
             apprehensive
             of
             our
             own
             sinfull
             corruptions
          
           inclining
           us
           to
           transgresse
           ,
           and
           as
           
             we
             love
             GOD
          
           who
           hath
           been
           ever
           kind
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           answered
           ,
           and
           even
           pardoned
           us
           many
           a
           time
           ,
           forgiven
           many
           a
           sinfull
           invention
           of
           ours
           ;
           and
           as
           
             we
             dread
          
           His
           severe
           correction
           ,
           the
           vengeance
           that
           may
           light
           upon
           our
           untowardnesse
           :
           As
           we
           acknowledge
           our selves
           to
           be
           either
           in
           
             GODS
             debt
             ,
          
           or
           in
           
             His
             danger
          
           (
           as
           indeed
           our
           Text
           and
           all
           experience
           tells
           us
           we
           are
           both
           )
           Let
           us
           ●emember
           to
           walke
           
             circumspectly
             ,
          
           
           and
           watchfully
           over
           our selves
           and
           
             humbly
             with
             GOD
             ,
          
           
           in
           His
           feare
           ,
           
           
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
          
           
           and
           all
           our
           lives
           long
           :
           And
           as
           our
           Saviour
           speakes
           to
           His
           Disciples
           ,
           He
           speakes
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Mark
             .
             13.
             37.
             
             What
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             all
             ,
             watch
             .
          
           GOD
           hath
           deserved
           it
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           He
           will
           doe
           againe
           :
           And
           if
           we
           will
           not
           regard
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           made
           weary
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           Let
           me
           therefore
           pursue
           this
           Exhortation
           unto
           some
           speciall
           Applications
           .
           In
           which
           I
           may
           be
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           a
           little
           bolder
           then
           might
           perhaps
           seeme
           fit
           in
           the
           former
           Use
           .
           If
           we
           be
           wanting
           but
           in
           a
           degree
           ,
           Exhortation
           is
           not
           only
           necessary
           ,
           but
           the
           least
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           totall
           silence
           whereof
           ,
           (
           besides
           the
           sinne
           of
           it
           ,
           )
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           of
           hopes
           of
           amendment
           .
           And
           if
           we
           be
           already
           forward
           ,
           we
           shall
           yet
           be
           the
           better
           ,
           if
           the
           wise
           man
           have
           any
           skill
           in
           reason
           or
           experience
           ,
           when
           he
           faith
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Wisedome
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           Christ
           Himselfe
           ,
           
             Give
             instruction
             to
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             yet
             be
             wiser
             ,
             teach
             a
             just
             man
             and
             he
             will
             increase
             in
             learning
             ,
             Prov.
          
           9.
           9.
           
        
         
           Let
           me
           therefore
           againe
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           of
           that
           which
           undeniably
           ,
           
           we
           ought
           all
           to
           remember
           this
           day
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Our
           Solemne
           Covenant
           ,
           
             our
             Nationall
             Covenant
             ,
          
           wherein
           specially
           we
           are
           engaged
           both
           to
           GOD
           and
           to
           His
           people
           ,
           even
           to
           three
           Nations
           ,
           to
           expresse
           our
           faithfulnesse
           both
           in
           generall
           and
           in
           maine
           particulars
           ;
           which
           doubtlesse
           it
           well
           remembred
           and
           effectually
           applied
           to
           our
           consciences
           and
           practises
           will
           prove
           a
           matter
           of
           
             very
             great
             blessing
          
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           
             prejudice
          
           and
           mischiefe
           
             otherwise
             .
          
           You
           had
           many
           excellent
           remembrances
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           adde
           a
           few
           more
           .
           And
           as
           I
           desired
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Exhortation
           to
           Humiliation
           
           might
           be
           constantly
           read
           (
           and
           commented
           upon
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           )
           every
           Fast
           day
           ;
           So
           let
           me
           now
           make
           an
           other
           humble
           motion
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Covenant
             to
             be
             also
             read
             in
             the
             close
             of
             every
             such
             day
             .
          
           
           I
           cannot
           but
           againe
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           much
           afraid
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           little
           pondered
           by
           the
           most
           of
           us
           since
           we
           have
           taken
           it
           .
           And
           undoubtedly
           
             the
             great
             businesse
             aimed
             at
             in
             every
             rightly
             observed
             Fast
             ,
             is
             the
             renewing
             of
             a
             Solemne
             Covenant
             with
             GOD
             ,
          
           It
           is
           a
           duty
           altogether
           indispensible
           .
           And
           unto
           this
           Covenant
           we
           have
           very
           great
           bonds
           lying
           upon
           us
           to
           tye
           us
           most
           strictly
           .
           
             We
             lifted
             up
             our
             hands
             to
             GOD
             in
             it
             ,
          
           in
           the
           day
           of
           our
           calamity
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           feare
           and
           trouble
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           
             very
             low
             .
          
           And
           since
           that
           time
           GOD
           hath
           raised
           us
           up
           
             very
             high
             ;
          
           in
           comparison
           of
           our
           condition
           then
           ,
           and
           afforded
           us
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           helpe
           ,
           from
           men
           ,
           and
           from
           Himselfe
           ;
           and
           it
           containes
           both
           the
           generall
           of
           all
           our
           duties
           to
           GOD
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           very
           maine
           and
           most
           necessary
           particulars
           ,
           justly
           and
           wisely
           limited
           .
           We
           may
           then
           assure
           our selves
           ,
           
             that
             GOD
             will
             require
             it
             ,
          
           (
           in
           whole
           and
           in
           part
           )
           
             at
             all
             our
             hands
             .
          
           And
           we
           cannot
           think
           lesse
           in
           reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           then
           that
           
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             causes
             why
             the
             warre
             continues
             ,
          
           to
           fulfill
           the
           threatning
           ,
           Lev.
           26.
           21
           ,
           
             I
             will
             send
             a
             sward
             among
             you
             ,
             to
             avenge
             the
             quarrell
             of
             my
             Covenant
             ?
          
           I
           doe
           not
           forget
           that
           the
           sword
           was
           unsheathed
           and
           raging
           among
           us
           ,
           before
           
             this
             Covenant
          
           was
           entred
           into
           .
           But
           I
           must
           needs
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           Covenant
           hath
           not
           overcome
           the
           sword
           ,
           is
           because
           we
           have
           not
           kept
           it
           so
           faithfully
           as
           we
           should
           ,
           
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             not
             keeping
             it
             me
             are
             to
             charge
             all
             the
             vengeance
             that
             we
             have
             smarted
             with
             ,
             ever
             since
             we
             tooke
             it
             ,
          
           and
           so
           it
           will
           be
           fit
           for
           us
           to
           doe
           ,
           ever
           hereafter
           .
           Let
           me
           beseech
           every
           one
           therefore
           againe
           and
           againe
           to
           be
           watchfull
           and
           resolu●e
           in
           cleaving
           closer
           to
           it
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           to
           GOD
           in
           it
           .
           We
           all
           pretend
           ,
           all
           our
           hopes
           to
           be
           in
           GOD
           ,
           and
           doubttesse
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           place
           them
           all
           upon
           Him
           ,
           and
           His
           keeping
           Covenant
           with
           us
           .
           If
           we
           then
           doe
           not
           keepe
           Covenant
           with
           Him
           ,
           He
           will
           make
           us
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           even
           a
           part
           of
           His
           Covenant
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           89.
           30
           
           &
           ●
           .
           〈◊〉
           scou●ge
           us
           and
           correct
           us
           for
           it
           .
           And
           
             this
             may
             be
             〈…〉
          
           If
           we
           put
           Him
           to
           it
           ,
           any
           one
           of
           us
           may
           be
           made
           an
           example
           ,
           and
           even
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           needs
           provoke
           Him
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           ,
           (
           I
           humbly
           pray
           every
           one
           that
           heares
           me
           this
           day
           ,
           )
           Take
           he●d
           of
           that
           s●a●e
           mentioned
           ,
           Prov.
           20
           ,
           25.
           
           
             Of
             making
             inquiry
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             made
             so
             solemne
             a
             Vow
             to
             GOD
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           setting
           our
           wits
           upon
           the
           rack
           ,
           and
           our
           
           consciences
           upon
           the
           tenterhookes
           ,
           how
           we
           may
           invent
           shifts
           to
           be
           loose
           from
           the
           bond
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           generall
           or
           in
           any
           particular
           .
           
           Let
           us
           not
           seeke
           evasions
           to
           
             elude
             the
             plaine
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
          
           in
           any
           phrase
           ,
           nor
           
             the
             known
             sense
             of
             those
          
           that
           offred
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           
             our
             own
             reall
             meaning
          
           (
           according
           to
           both
           those
           )
           when
           we
           first
           entred
           into
           it
           .
           We
           would
           not
           ,
           (
           we
           doe
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           concernes
           ourselves
           )
           endure
           this
           in
           any
           other
           .
           Can
           we
           think
           then
           that
           GOD
           will
           endure
           it
           in
           us
           .
           We
           know
           ,
           each
           one
           of
           us
           must
           needs
           be
           undone
           ,
           
           if
           others
           whom
           we
           suppose
           firmely
           tyed
           to
           us
           (
           even
           by
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           City
           and
           Country
           ,
           )
           should
           prove
           treacherous
           to
           us
           .
           Yet
           what
           
             juster
             vengeance
          
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           then
           that
           GOD
           should
           punish
           
             our
             falsenesse
             to
             Him
             ,
          
           (
           if
           we
           should
           preve
           false
           ,
           )
           with
           
             other
             mens
             treacherousnesse
             towards
             us
             ?
          
           Let
           us
           not
           then
           put
           off
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           we
           our selves
           being
           engaged
           in
           it
           as
           deeply
           as
           they
           ;
           and
           specially
           those
           that
           have
           been
           
             Authours
             and
             promotours
             of
             others
          
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           mindfull
           of
           
             their
             own
             greater
             obligation
          
           to
           be
           exemplary
           in
           the
           keeping
           of
           it
           .
           
           Else
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           2.
           1
           ,
           &c.
           will
           be
           unhappily
           applicable
           to
           us
           .
           
             Thou
             art
             therefore
             inexcusable
             ô
             man
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             that
             judgest
             ,
             for
             wherein
             thou
             judgest
             another
             thou
             condemnest
             thy selfe
             ,
             for
             thou
             that
             judgest
             dost
             the
             same
             things
             .
             But
             we
             know
             that
             the
             judgement
             of
             GOD
             is
             according
             to
             Truth
             against
             them
             that
             doe
             such
             things
             .
             And
             thinkest
             thou
             this
             ô
             man
             that
             judgest
             them
             ,
             that
             doe
             such
             things
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             escape
             the
             judgement
             of
             GOD
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           There
           are
           some
           (
           and
           but
           some
           as
           yet
           )
           against
           whom
           there
           hath
           been
           proceedings
           for
           refusing
           to
           enter
           into
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           
           
             and
             yet
             they
             all
             have
             pretended
             conscience
             for
             refusing
             it
             .
          
           Certainly
           they
           ,
           (
           or
           at
           least
           some
           among
           them
           )
           
             will
             rise
             up
             in
             judgement
             against
             us
             ,
          
           if
           we
           make
           not
           
             the
             more
             conscience
          
           of
           keeping
           it
           .
           
             Better
             it
             is
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             not
             Vow
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Kingly
           Preacher
           ,
           Eccles.
           5.
           5.
           
           )
           
             then
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             Vow
             and
             not
             pay
             .
          
           Let
           me
           therfore
           conclude
           this
           generall
           Exhortation
           with
           the
           words
           of
           the
           verse
           before
           ,
           
           ver.
           4.
           
           
             When
             thou
             hast
             vowed
             a
             Vow
             to
             GOD
             ,
             deferre
             not
             to
             pay
             it
             ,
             for
             He
             hath
             no
             pleasure
             in
             fooles
             ,
             pay
             that
             that
             thou
             hast
             vowed
             .
          
           Adding
           hereunto
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           sixth
           verse
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             should
             GOD
             be
             angry
             with
             thee
             and
             destroy
             the
             work
             of
             thy
             hands
             ?
          
           In
           
             some
          
           things
           
             delay
          
           is
           an
           
             apparant
             breach
          
           of
           a
           Vow
           ,
           or
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           GOD
           or
           Men
           ,
           In
           
             m●st
          
           things
           ,
           it
           
             endangers
          
           a
           breach
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           looke
           what
           
             we
             have
             done
          
           all
           of
           us
           in
           pursuit
           of
           our
           Covenant
           ?
           
           and
           what
           
             we
             are
             yet
             a
             doing
             ?
          
           What
           we
           have
           neglected
           ?
           or
           delayed
           ?
           and
           be
           quickned
           by
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           reinforce
           our
           watchfulnesse
           and
           resolution
           to
           stick
           to
           it
           and
           fulfill
           it
           to
           the
           uttermost
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           In
           particular
           ,
           
           Let
           me
           first
           begin
           with
           the
           latter
           part
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           concernes
           ,
           
             the
             personall
             Reformation
             ,
          
           of
           every
           one
           of
           us
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           unlesse
           every
           one
           doe
           begin
           here
           (
           
             begin
             at
             home
          
           )
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           thinke
           (
           or
           talke
           )
           
             of
             reforming
          
           others
           .
           And
           herein
           ,
           as
           we
           
             need
             not
             ,
          
           so
           we
           
             must
             not
          
           stay
           for
           others
           ,
           but
           strive
           to
           excell
           others
           ,
           (
           
             the
             only
             lawfull
             ambition
             ,
          
           and
           to
           which
           our
           Covenant
           doth
           in
           expresse
           termes
           tye
           us
           ,
           
             to
             goe
             one
             before
             another
             in
             the
             example
             of
             a
             reall
             Reformation
             ,
          
           )
           and
           to
           be
           
             patternes
          
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           
             lights
          
           to
           direct
           and
           excite
           others
           to
           follow
           us
           .
           If
           we
           doe
           not
           this
           ,
           none
           of
           us
           knowes
           ,
           but
           
             GOD
             may
             single
             us
             out
          
           to
           be
           examples
           of
           
             vengeance
             taken
             on
             our
             misdoings
          
           in
           a
           sudden
           and
           terrible
           manner
           .
           And
           this
           the
           sooner
           and
           the
           sorer
           
             the
             more
             Sermons
          
           we
           heare
           ,
           and
           the
           
             more
             Fasts
          
           we
           keepe
           ,
           In
           all
           which
           we
           doe
           then
           but
           adde
           more
           danger
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           
             treasure
             up
             more
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             .
          
           What
           shall
           GOD
           doe
           with
           us
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           things
           will
           not
           amend
           us
           ?
           added
           to
           the
           
             examples
             of
          
           (
           at
           least
           )
           
             some
             others
             ,
          
           that
           are
           and
           will
           be
           eminently
           faithfull
           ,
           whatever
           we
           are
           ,
           or
           list
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           added
           
             to
             our
             own
             feares
             ,
          
           even
           testified
           by
           this
           dayes
           extraordinary
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           our
           attendance
           upon
           it
           ,
           so
           many
           houres
           ?
           How
           (
           can
           we
           think
           )
           GOD
           will
           or
           can
           endure
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           dishonour
           Him
           ,
           
             even
             but
             secretly
          
           (
           if
           wilfully
           )
           and
           much
           more
           
             if
             openly
             ,
          
           when
           He
           would
           not
           endure
           it
           at
           
             Moses
             ,
             Aarons
             ,
             Samuels
          
           hands
           ,
           as
           our
           Text
           tels
           us
           ?
           When
           He
           
             broke
             Davids
             bones
             ,
          
           for
           his
           misdoings
           ,
           (
           though
           He
           loved
           him
           more
           dearely
           and
           owned
           his
           fidelity
           most
           eminently
           )
           as
           
             David
          
           himselfe
           tells
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           51.
           
           And
           
             the
             more
             eminent
             any
             are
          
           for
           their
           ranke
           ,
           abilities
           ,
           imployments
           ,
           profession
           ,
           
             the
             worse
             would
             their
             misbehaviours
             be
             ,
          
           because
           the
           more
           noted
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           more
           scandalous
           .
           
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             disposes
             people
             of
             meane
             quality
             to
             be
             atheists
             ,
          
           
           
             ox
             live
             like
             such
             ,
             then
             to
             see
             eminent
             persons
             breake
             solemne
             Covenants
             with
             GOD
             and
             Men
             :
          
           This
           therefore
           we
           may
           infallibly
           conclude
           ,
           GOD
           will
           not
           faile
           to
           take
           vengeance
           upon
           ,
           sooner
           or
           later
           ,
           in
           whomsoever
           it
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Let
           us
           remember
           ,
           that
           our
           Covenant
           also
           reaches
           to
           
             a
             care
             of
             our
             families
             ,
          
           and
           a
           Reformation
           of
           them
           (
           
             all
             others
             under
             our
             
             power
             and
             charge
             both
             in
             publike
             and
             private
             ,
          
           are
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Covenant
           ;
           )
           and
           we
           make
           our selves
           transgressours
           ,
           if
           we
           looke
           not
           
             to
             them
             also
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             to
             our
             own
             persons
             .
          
           And
           now
           I
           am
           speaking
           
             of
             families
             ,
          
           
           I
           professe
           the
           thought
           of
           it
           makes
           
             me
          
           tremble
           ,
           what
           conceit
           soever
           
             others
          
           have
           of
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           containe
           my selfe
           from
           falling
           againe
           into
           
             a
             sad
             complaint
             of
             it
             ,
          
           though
           but
           in
           a
           word
           .
           I
           thinke
           there
           was
           
             never
             much
             Religion
             in
             families
             ,
          
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           (
           though
           perhaps
           not
           more
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           )
           But
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           that
           of
           many
           yeares
           
             there
             was
             never
             lesse
             then
             now
             .
          
           In
           that
           little
           observation
           that
           I
           have
           been
           able
           to
           make
           ,
           of
           late
           ;
           I
           cannot
           see
           that
           which
           I
           expected
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           but
           
             lesse
             care
          
           even
           of
           Family-Devotions
           ,
           
             and
             scarce
             any
             care
             at
             all
          
           of
           particular
           instruction
           or
           inspection
           .
           Doe
           not
           divers
           ,
           who
           seeme
           
             very
             forward
             themselves
          
           for
           the
           Cause
           of
           GOD
           among
           us
           ,
           harbour
           those
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           whom
           they
           know
           
             to
             beare
             no
             good
             will
             at
             all
             to
             it
             ,
          
           but
           to
           favour
           and
           even
           pleade
           for
           our
           enemies
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           use
           no
           endeavour
           to
           put
           them
           into
           a
           better
           mind
           ?
           But
           specially
           how
           many
           are
           there
           that
           know
           their
           very
           children
           and
           much
           more
           their
           servants
           ,
           
             have
             no
             savour
             at
             all
             of
             Religion
             :
          
           and
           yet
           they
           cannot
           find
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           attempt
           in
           the
           least
           to
           Principle
           or
           perswade
           them
           better
           ?
           
             Is
             this
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             Covenant
             ?
          
           Was
           this
           the
           meaning
           of
           any
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           
             to
             promise
             enough
             ,
          
           but
           intend
           
             to
             performe
             nothing
             ?
          
           or
           at
           least
           now
           are
           they
           
             at
             liberty
             to
             doe
             nothing
          
           of
           what
           they
           have
           so
           solemnely
           and
           sacredly
           promised
           and
           sworne
           ?
           I
           confesse
           ,
           I
           see
           
             no
             very
             great
             fruits
          
           of
           our
           Covenant
           in
           any
           respect
           among
           the
           most
           ,
           But
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           
             as
             little
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             Family-Reformation
          
           as
           any
           thing
           ;
           not
           to
           say
           
             lesse
             .
          
           But
           
             how
             will
             GOD
             take
             this
          
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           doe
           we
           thinke
           ?
           
           or
           how
           did
           
             GOD
             take
             it
             at
             Samuels
          
           hands
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           partiall
           to
           his
           sons
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           noted
           ?
           But
           specially
           
             how
             did
             GOD
             take
             it
          
           at
           
             Elies
          
           hand
           ,
           though
           a
           good
           man
           ?
           You
           know
           the
           story
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           first
           book
           of
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           what
           terrible
           vengeance
           GOD
           threatned
           and
           took
           
             upon
             the
             inventions
             ,
          
           the
           wicked
           practises
           of
           
             Elies
          
           sons
           and
           his
           indulgence
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           gave
           them
           a
           
             severe
             and
             grave
          
           admonition
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           2.
           which
           is
           much
           more
           then
           a
           great
           many
           doe
           ,
           who
           know
           (
           or
           heare
           )
           enough
           of
           the
           ills
           of
           their
           families
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           overlooke
           and
           silence
           ,
           
             as
             if
             it
             did
             not
             at
             all
             concerne
             them
             ,
          
           as
           if
           their
           good
           or
           ill
           were
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           them
           .
           But
           so
           thought
           not
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           
             Covenanters
          
           with
           
           GOD
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           at
           GODS
           command
           
             brought
             all
             his
             family
          
           (
           though
           so
           numerous
           as
           it
           exceeded
           300.
           who
           were
           able
           to
           beare
           Armes
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           14.
           )
           
             into
             Covenant
             with
             GOD
             ,
          
           Gen.
           17.
           
           But
           GOD
           
             takes
             notice
          
           of
           his
           care
           and
           conscience
           to
           charge
           and
           
             command
             them
             all
          
           to
           keep
           GODS
           wayes
           ,
           and
           promises
           him
           and
           them
           speciall
           favour
           for
           it
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           18.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           And
           
             Joshuah
          
           the
           Governour
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           undertakes
           for
           
             all
             his
             house
             ,
          
           and
           family
           ,
           (
           what
           ever
           
             Israel
          
           did
           or
           would
           doe
           )
           
             that
             they
             should
             serve
             the
             LORD
             ,
          
           Josh.
           24.
           15.
           
           So
           we
           have
           
             Davids
          
           Vow
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           
             family
          
           (
           and
           Kingdome
           also
           )
           
             Psal.
          
           101.
           and
           the
           story
           of
           all
           the
           
             Saints
             and
             Converts
          
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           insinuates
           a
           care
           in
           them
           to
           draw
           in
           
             their
             housholds
             with
             them
             .
             Zacheus
             ,
             Lidia
             ,
          
           the
           Jaylour
           (
           
             the
             most
             unlikely
             family
             of
             all
             others
          
           )
           and
           divers
           more
           .
           This
           was
           the
           very
           reason
           why
           GOD
           commanded
           ,
           that
           
             all
             ,
             (
             even
             the
             servant
             's
             bought
             with
             money
             )
             should
             be
             Circumcised
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           family
           himselfe
           ,
           
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             would
             have
             none
             neglected
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             not
             belonging
             to
             him
             .
          
           And
           if
           we
           will
           not
           looke
           to
           this
           ,
           specially
           have
           such
           an
           engagement
           upon
           us
           (
           as
           
             David
          
           speakes
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             Thy
             Vowes
             are
             upon
             me
             ô
             GOD
             ,
             Psal
          
           56.
           12.
           )
           
             GOD
             can
             ,
          
           and
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           expect
           that
           
             He
             will
             ,
          
           as
           
             He
             may
          
           most
           justly
           ,
           
             raise
             up
             evill
             unto
             us
             out
             of
             our
             own
             houses
             ,
          
           make
           our
           servants
           or
           even
           our
           children
           plagues
           and
           mischiefes
           to
           us
           .
           As
           many
           of
           our
           brethren
           in
           
             Ireland
          
           found
           
             from
             their
             servants
             ,
          
           and
           many
           in
           
             England
          
           find
           now
           
             from
             their
             very
             children
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
           The
           same
           clause
           of
           our
           Covenant
           calls
           upon
           those
           who
           have
           the
           regulating
           of
           our
           
             Armies
             ,
          
           to
           extend
           their
           
             care
             to
             Reforme
             them
             also
             .
          
           I
           have
           not
           
             wisedome
             enough
          
           to
           prescribe
           
             the
             particular
             way
          
           how
           this
           may
           be
           done
           .
           But
           this
           I
           may
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             if
             we
             wittingly
             suffer
             wickednesse
             to
             be
             in
             our
             Camps
             ,
             or
             Garrisons
             ,
             or
             Quarters
             ,
             we
             cannot
             expect
             that
             GOD
             should
             prosper
             them
             ,
             anywhere
             .
          
           GOD
           Himselfe
           gives
           the
           warning
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           23
           9.
           
           And
           He
           tells
           
             Amaziah
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           25.
           
             that
             He
             was
             not
             with
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             nor
             with
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
          
           that
           was
           because
           they
           were
           wilfull
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           obstinate
           in
           other
           wickednesses
           .
           And
           certainely
           if
           GOD
           be
           not
           with
           our
           Armies
           ,
           
             anywhere
             ,
          
           they
           were
           better
           stay
           
             at
             home
             .
          
           And
           
             if
             their
             sins
             fight
             against
             Him
             ,
          
           (
           as
           all
           allowed
           sins
           doe
           )
           there
           is
           no
           
             reason
             to
             thinke
             He
             will
             fight
             for
             them
             .
          
           He
           hath
           given
           them
           diverse
           blowes
           at
           sundry
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           severall
           places
           ,
           
             Scarce
             any
             one
             of
             our
             Armies
             hath
             escaped
             a
             blow
             alwayes
             :
          
           Doubtlesse
           then
           it
           
           was
           their
           sins
           that
           had
           a
           share
           in
           provoking
           that
           vengeance
           .
           If
           we
           pray
           to
           GOD
           to
           blesse
           them
           (
           as
           we
           doe
           specially
           this
           day
           )
           and
           fast
           and
           humble
           our selves
           before
           GOD
           for
           
             their
             sins
          
           also
           as
           well
           as
           
             our
             own
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           doe
           not
           labour
           to
           reforme
           them
           ,
           (
           
             though
             we
             know
             that
             prayer
             is
             vaine
             that
             is
             not
             seconded
             with
             endeavours
          
           )
           what
           doe
           we
           lesse
           then
           even
           tell
           GOD
           ,
           
             that
             we
             desire
             His
             blessing
             upon
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             continue
             still
             in
             their
             wickednesses
             :
          
           And
           then
           if
           
             they
             prove
          
           cowards
           or
           treacherous
           ,
           or
           that
           
             GOD
             give
          
           their
           enemies
           the
           upper
           hand
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           can
           thanke
           or
           blame
           none
           more
           then
           our selves
           .
           And
           truly
           this
           (
           
             to
             me
          
           )
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           causes
           ,
           why
           the
           
             people
             of
             GOD
          
           that
           maintaine
           His
           cause
           here
           and
           in
           other
           Nations
           ,
           
             have
             fewer
             victories
             ,
          
           and
           more
           frequent
           overthrows
           
             now
             adayes
          
           then
           they
           had
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           
             that
             we
             suffer
             those
             notorious
             wickednesses
             in
             our
             Armies
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             suffered
             then
             ,
          
           and
           
             that
             we
             even
             make
             up
             our
             Armies
             much
             of
             the
             vilest
             of
             men
             ,
          
           knowingly
           and
           professedly
           .
           If
           it
           be
           
             unpollitick
          
           to
           speake
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           
             ungodly
          
           to
           let
           manifest
           wickednesse
           altogether
           alone
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           to
           imploy
           such
           to
           be
           
             GODS
             Champions
             ,
          
           as
           we
           know
           actually
           
             fight
             for
             the
             '
             Devill
          
           and
           their
           own
           lusts
           ,
           
             more
             then
             they
             can
             pretend
             to
             doe
             for
             GOD
             ,
          
           or
           His
           cause
           .
           And
           if
           they
           should
           
             now
          
           conquer
           for
           us
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           doe
           with
           them
           
             afterward
             ?
          
           Doe
           we
           intend
           to
           keepe
           them
           
             in
             order
          
           then
           ?
           or
           suffer
           them
           to
           plead
           that
           they
           have
           
             merited
             an
             exemption
             from
             all
             restraint
          
           of
           their
           licentiousnesse
           ?
           to
           which
           they
           have
           been
           so
           long
           enured
           by
           the
           length
           of
           the
           warres
           (
           
             which
             certainely
             they
             will
             the
             rather
             lengthen
             out
             ,
             if
             they
             still
             find
             they
             may
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             without
             controll
          
           )
           that
           it
           is
           next
           to
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           be
           reclaimed
           of
           it
           .
           Finally
           if
           God
           looke
           upon
           
             their
          
           faults
           ,
           as
           
             ours
          
           in
           part
           ,
           (
           while
           we
           doe
           not
           what
           
             we
             can
          
           to
           amend
           them
           )
           how
           shall
           He
           
             blesse
             them
             ,
          
           were
           it
           but
           because
           
             punishment
             is
             due
             to
             us
             ,
          
           for
           such
           neglect
           ?
           And
           if
           He
           
             take
             vengeance
             upon
             their
             sins
             ,
          
           even
           as
           theirs
           ,
           shall
           not
           we
           
             be
             enwrapped
             in
             the
             mischief
             of
             in
             ?
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
           This
           care
           is
           yet
           further
           to
           be
           enlarged
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Reformation
          
           of
           that
           
             prophanenesse
          
           and
           
             ignorance
             ,
          
           that
           is
           still
           to
           be
           found
           in
           City
           and
           Country
           .
           The
           
             Land
             is
             to
             be
             cleansed
             ,
             before
          
           we
           can
           expect
           that
           the
           
             Land
             should
             be
             heated
             .
          
           Our
           endeavours
           
             cannot
             as
             yet
             reach
             to
             all
             parts
          
           of
           the
           Land
           :
           But
           therefore
           ▪
           we
           should
           be
           
             the
             more
             carefull
             of
             those
             that
             are
             under
             our
             power
             .
          
           And
           though
           we
           
           cannot
           reforme
           all
           things
           so
           well
           and
           throughly
           in
           these
           
             times
             of
             confusion
          
           and
           warre
           
             as
             we
             may
             doe
             hereafter
             ,
          
           when
           we
           shall
           obtaine
           by
           GODS
           Goodnesse
           a
           setling
           ;
           Yet
           certainly
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           may
           be
           done
           then
           yet
           is
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           as
           may
           make
           
             ungodlinesse
             pull
             in
             her
             hornes
             much
             ,
          
           and
           be
           ashamed
           and
           afraid
           of
           those
           wicked
           practises
           ,
           
             that
             now
             outface
             all
             controll
             :
          
           If
           
             speciall
             men
             ,
          
           were
           appointed
           
             for
             this
             ,
          
           (
           as
           there
           are
           
             for
             secular
             businesses
             ,
          
           and
           for
           matters
           of
           Money
           ,
           
             as
             is
             fit
             and
             necessary
          
           )
           too
           see
           all
           good
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           for
           the
           Sabbath
           and
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           other
           matters
           of
           Reformation
           put
           in
           execution
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           encouragement
           to
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           that
           order
           were
           taken
           effectually
           and
           impartially
           with
           
             scandalous
             people
          
           (
           and
           Malignant
           opposers
           of
           conscientious
           Ministers
           )
           as
           well
           as
           there
           is
           ,
           
             most
             necessarily
             ,
          
           with
           
             scandalous
             Ministers
             ;
          
           It
           would
           mightily
           lessen
           the
           number
           and
           weight
           of
           the
           Nations
           sins
           ,
           and
           dispose
           all
           places
           to
           receive
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           Reformation
           in
           due
           time
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
           Againe
           ,
           Look
           upon
           your
           Covenant
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           and
           
             doe
             Justice
             upon
             Delinquents
          
           impartially
           and
           
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
           In
           that
           Psalme
           of
           confession
           and
           prayer
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           106.
           (
           whereof
           I
           mentioned
           the
           Psalmists
           supplication
           ,
           which
           we
           all
           must
           needs
           wish
           to
           have
           granted
           us
           ,
           namely
           to
           have
           the
           favour
           to
           live
           to
           see
           the
           Church
           happy
           .
           )
           The
           first
           sentence
           ,
           after
           the
           giving
           praises
           to
           GOD
           by
           way
           of
           entrance
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             keepe
             Judgement
             and
             he
             that
             doth
             righteousnesse
             at
             all
             times
             ,
          
           ver.
           3.
           
           And
           then
           followes
           ,
           
             remember
             me
             with
             the
             favour
             that
             thou
             bearest
             unto
             thy
             people
             ,
             &c.
          
           ver.
           4.
           and
           then
           ,
           
             that
             I
             may
             see
             the
             good
             of
             thy
             chosen
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             with
             the
             gladnesse
             of
             thy
             Nation
             ,
             and
             be
             glad
             with
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
          
           ver.
           5.
           
           None
           of
           us
           can
           rightly
           expect
           to
           be
           let
           live
           to
           see
           the
           desire
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           in
           the
           Churches
           felicity
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           be
           zealous
           (
           all
           of
           us
           in
           our
           places
           )
           for
           the
           
             keeping
             of
             Judgement
             and
             doing
             of
             Righteousnesse
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           
             the
             quarrell
             of
             the
             warre
             ,
          
           because
           
             Delinquents
             are
             protected
             against
             the
             hand
             of
             Justice
             ?
          
           And
           doe
           not
           ,
           the
           first
           
             Protestation
             ,
          
           and
           first
           and
           second
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           all
           expressely
           and
           explicitely
           mention
           
             the
             bringing
             of
             Offenders
             to
             condigne
             punishment
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           why
           should
           any
           thinke
           ,
           
             that
             GOD
             will
             give
             into
             our
             hands
             ,
          
           those
           Delinquents
           that
           are
           in
           Armes
           against
           the
           great
           Judicatory
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           
             if
             Justice
             be
             not
             done
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             in
             our
             hands
             already
             ?
          
           and
           so
           purposed
           ,
           and
           practised
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           for
           this
           that
           GOD
           hath
           
           put
           the
           
             sword
             of
             Justice
             into
             your
             hands
             ?
          
           according
           to
           
             Rom.
          
           13.
           5.
           
             he
             beares
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Revenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             does
             evill
             .
          
           This
           is
           
             Your
             Office
             ,
          
           and
           GOD
           and
           Mens
           
             expectation
          
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           
             Blessed
             shall
             you
             be
          
           (
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           hath
           told
           you
           but
           now
           )
           if
           that
           be
           verified
           of
           you
           which
           you
           have
           heard
           both
           from
           the
           Psalmist
           and
           from
           the
           Apostle
           .
           You
           know
           how
           Israels
           sparing
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           
             Judg.
          
           1-2
           .
           cost
           them
           full
           deare
           :
           They
           proved
           continually
           
             thornes
          
           in
           their
           sides
           ,
           and
           
             prickes
          
           in
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           
             snares
          
           and
           
             temptations
          
           to
           them
           :
           as
           GOD
           tels
           them
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           
             He
             would
             not
             deliver
             their
             enemies
             into
             their
             hands
             any
             more
             ,
          
           and
           
             that
             they
             should
             prove
             snares
             to
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Indeed
           so
           we
           find
           it
           .
           The
           Canaanites
           familiarity
           corrupted
           and
           seduced
           Israel
           ,
           and
           then
           afterward
           GOD
           delivered
           Israel
           into
           the
           Canaanites
           hand
           to
           be
           oppressed
           by
           them
           ,
           
             Judg.
             4.
             
             Looke
             we
             to
             it
             ,
             lest
             it
             prove
             so
             with
             us
             .
          
           How
           can
           we
           expect
           ,
           but
           if
           such
           as
           have
           done
           wickedly
           ,
           
             opposed
             all
             Reformation
             ,
          
           be
           let
           alone
           without
           just
           punishment
           ;
           
             they
             will
             help
             to
             marre
             the
             Reformation
          
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           setled
           ?
           and
           prove
           
             corruptors
          
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           now
           seeme
           to
           be
           of
           a
           better
           temper
           ?
           And
           then
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           they
           will
           prove
           
             Scourges
          
           to
           us
           by
           GODS
           just
           judgement
           in
           other
           Respects
           .
           I
           take
           not
           upon
           me
           to
           tell
           you
           what
           must
           be
           done
           with
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           person
           :
           but
           this
           I
           say
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           that
           neither
           
             Religion
          
           nor
           Reason
           will
           
             perswade
             ,
          
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           allow
           ,
           
             that
             they
             who
             have
             been
             notorious
             enemies
             ,
          
           or
           offenders
           ,
           
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             have
             power
             to
             doe
             mischiefe
             hereafter
             ,
          
           where
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           of
           perswasion
           
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             truly
             turned
             from
             all
             Desire
          
           of
           doing
           future
           mischiefe
           .
           
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           this
           I
           am
           most
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           while
           any
           are
           under
           restraint
           
             in
             expectation
             of
             a
             sentence
             ,
          
           they
           ought
           at
           least
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           
             notorious
             provocations
          
           of
           GOD
           by
           riots
           and
           other
           disorders
           ,
           of
           which
           (
           they
           say
           )
           our
           prisons
           are
           full
           ;
           and
           that
           
             GOD
             is
             well
             neere
             as
             much
             dishonoured
             by
             them
             while
             they
             are
             under
             our
             Custody
             ,
             as
             He
             would
             be
             if
             they
             were
             at
             their
             owne
             liberty
             .
          
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           know
           it
           ,
           or
           may
           know
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           Argument
           that
           can
           excuse
           
             their
          
           sins
           from
           being
           
             ours
          
           in
           these
           matters
           ;
           nor
           how
           we
           can
           reply
           to
           that
           which
           GOD
           may
           most
           justly
           say
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Why
             should
             I
             deliver
             any
             of
             your
             enemies
             any
             more
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             while
             you
             let
             them
             act
             those
             villanies
             in
             your
             prisons
             ,
             for
             which
             your selves
             thinke
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             blesse
             them
             in
             their
             Camps
             ?
          
        
         
         
           6.
           
           
           Unto
           this
           let
           me
           adde
           a
           word
           of
           Exhortation
           in
           relation
           to
           an
           evill
           a
           kinne
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           namely
           the
           Disorders
           and
           
             Oppressions
          
           that
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             acted
             by
             those
             that
             you
             imploy
          
           in
           divers
           places
           .
           There
           is
           
             a
             great
             cry
          
           of
           this
           ,
           how
           truly
           and
           justly
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           say
           .
           But
           certainly
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           most
           worthy
           act
           ,
           
             that
             some
             choise
             men
             of
             unquestionable
             integritie
             were
             appointed
             to
             make
             inquiry
             and
             take
             knowledge
             of
             it
             .
          
           There
           is
           One
           that
           doth
           without
           all
           peradventure
           ,
           
             He
             that
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             Highest
             regards
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             higher
             then
             they
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Wise
           and
           Kingly
           Preacher
           ,
           when
           he
           speakes
           of
           
             Oppression
             and
             violent
             perverting
             of
             judgement
             and
             justice
             in
             a
             province
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           5.
           8.
           
           And
           GOD
           oft
           saith
           elsewhere
           ,
           
             that
             He
             doth
             and
             will
             heare
             the
             Cry
             of
             oppression
             .
          
           Now
           if
           He
           doe
           lo
           ,
           there
           is
           
             but
             one
             of
             two
             to
             answer
             the
             Cry
             ,
          
           and
           stop
           the
           Mouth
           of
           it
           .
           Either
           
             mans
          
           Justice
           or
           
             GODS
             .
          
           Mans
           Justice
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           your
           Hands
           mainly
           .
           And
           that
           is
           the
           
             easiest
          
           and
           the
           
             safest
          
           way
           ,
           for
           
             you
             ,
          
           and
           even
           
             for
             the
             oppressours
             themselves
             ;
          
           For
           by
           your
           doing
           Justice
           ,
           You
           may
           possibly
           not
           only
           
             right
             those
             that
             have
             suffered
             wrong
             ,
          
           but
           perhaps
           also
           
             Work
             so
             upon
             those
             that
             have
             done
             the
             wrong
             ,
          
           as
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           you
           save
           GOD
           a
           labour
           ,
           and
           with-hold
           His
           Hand
           from
           
             taking
             Vengeance
             ,
             Into
             whose
             Hands
             it
             is
             a
             fearefull
             thing
             to
             fall
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           But
           we
           doe
           as
           it
           were
           force
           GOD
           
             to
             take
             Vengeance
          
           Himselfe
           ,
           
             if
             we
             will
             not
             ;
          
           and
           then
           
             we
             our selves
          
           are
           like
           to
           feele
           the
           smart
           of
           it
           too
           ,
           
             as
             abettors
             and
             accessaries
             .
          
           You
           know
           the
           Accent
           put
           upon
           the
           neglect
           of
           
             Eli
          
           in
           this
           kind
           1
           
             Sam.
             3.
             13.
             
             His
             sons
             made
             themselves
             vile
             and
             he
             restrained
             them
             not
             :
          
           and
           how
           fearefull
           the
           Vengeance
           was
           that
           GOD
           tooke
           both
           of
           the
           Sons
           and
           the
           Fathers
           faults
           together
           .
           And
           so
           
             Samuel
          
           payed
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           noted
           )
           for
           his
           favour
           to
           his
           
             bribe-taking
          
           and
           
             Justice-perverting
          
           sons
           ,
           by
           him
           put
           into
           Office
           .
           In
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           
             our
             own
             Interest
             is
             concerned
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           GODS
           or
           His
           Peoples
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           
             Suffer
          
           and
           (
           embrace
           )
           
             the
             Word
             of
             Exhortation
          
           in
           these
           
             things
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           
           And
           give
           me
           leave
           ,
           I
           humbly
           pray
           ,
           to
           proceed
           a
           little
           further
           in
           a
           particular
           or
           two
           more
           specified
           in
           our
           Convenant
           for
           Reformation
           .
           One
           is
           that
           we
           may
           ever
           remember
           that
           Clause
           in
           the
           first
           Article
           ,
           
             To
             endeavour
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           You
           heard
           somewhat
           of
           this
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           but
           I
           crave
           your
           patience
           that
           I
           may
           
           adde
           a
           little
           to
           it
           .
           Doubtlesse
           the
           Word
           of
           GOD
           
             is
             the
             only
             Rule
          
           unto
           which
           we
           
             are
             all
             tyed
             .
             He
             only
             is
             the
             Soveraigne
             Law-give●
          
           to
           appoint
           how
           He
           will
           have
           His
           Church
           governed
           .
           And
           so
           He
           hath
           left
           a
           
             sufficient
             Ride
          
           in
           His
           Word
           
             for
             all
             Matters
             of
             Substance
          
           and
           of
           
             Necessity
             ,
          
           (
           though
           all
           men
           doe
           not
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           though
           
             Circumstantials
          
           are
           left
           to
           be
           varied
           by
           a
           Humane
           ,
           
             though
             not
             carnall
             ,
          
           Prudence
           )
           sufficient
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           
             preserve
             Truth
             ,
          
           and
           
             Piety
             ,
          
           and
           
             Peace
          
           in
           His
           Church
           ,
           
             and
             to
             expell
             the
             contrary
             ,
          
           by
           His
           Blessing
           .
           And
           no
           Authority
           of
           man
           may
           presume
           to
           reject
           or
           over-rule
           in
           those
           things
           .
           
             Where
             GODS
             Word
             gives
             out
             His
             Will
             ,
             Mans
             businesse
             is
             only
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
          
           and
           
             submit
             ,
          
           and
           
             call
             others
             to
             doe
             so
             too
             .
          
           All
           mans
           Authoritie
           is
           to
           be
           employed
           only
           to
           promote
           GODS
           according
           to
           His
           Word
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           Let
           me
           branch
           my
           Exhortation
           from
           this
           into
           three
           particulars
           .
           
           1.
           
           Doe
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           hearken
           to
           the
           suggestions
           of
           any
           that
           would
           say
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Discipline
             or
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           If
           any
           did
           thinke
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           Covenanted
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           exprest
           ,
           I
           doubt
           they
           will
           hardly
           excuse
           themselves
           from
           
             having
             taken
             GODS
             Name
             in
             vaine
          
           in
           it
           .
           And
           I
           conceive
           not
           how
           ,
           if
           they
           urge
           others
           to
           covenant
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           they
           doe
           lesse
           then
           
             cause
             them
             to
             sin
             ,
          
           by
           urging
           to
           
             make
             GODS
             Name
             in
             vai●
             .
          
           But
           however
           ,
           surely
           
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Church
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           had
           a
           Government
           ;
           and
           that
           within
           it selfe
           ,
           an
           
             Ecclesiasticall
          
           Government
           ,
           and
           not
           meerly
           
             Civill
             ,
          
           from
           the
           Civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           none
           such
           that
           professed
           Christianity
           ,
           till
           ●oo
           ,
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           .
           
             To
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
          
           (
           after
           the
           Apostles
           were
           gone
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           Miracles
           was
           also
           ceased
           )
           
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             is
             to
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             left
             to
             an
             horrible
             Confusion
             ,
          
           which
           is
           exceedingly
           dishonourable
           to
           Christ
           the
           LORD
           and
           King
           of
           His
           Church
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           imagine
           .
           And
           if
           there
           were
           a
           
             Government
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
          
           then
           certainly
           
             the
             Apostles
          
           and
           Evangelists
           
             recorded
             it
             in
             the
             Word
          
           in
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           For
           to
           imagine
           it
           left
           only
           to
           
             Tradition
          
           is
           as
           contradictory
           to
           Christs
           Care
           of
           His
           People
           ,
           as
           the
           supposall
           of
           a
           meere
           
             Anarchy
             .
          
           (
           And
           the
           very
           Papists
           themselves
           ofter
           to
           pretend
           
             Scripture
          
           for
           the
           Popes
           claime
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           sticke
           wholly
           to
           
             Tradition
             .
          
           )
           And
           if
           it
           were
           
             once
          
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           there
           
             still
          
           doubtlesse
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           
             the
             selfe
             some
             Word
          
           that
           the
           first
           Christians
           had
           ,
           and
           then
           doubtlesse
           
             it
             binds
             us
             still
             ,
          
           as
           well
           
             as
             it
             
             bound
             the
             Christians
          
           in
           those
           first
           times
           .
           Unlesse
           any
           can
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           continue
           but
           so
           long
           ,
           but
           till
           there
           should
           be
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           give
           place
           ,
           and
           be
           no
           longer
           in
           force
           .
           And
           this
           generall
           Rule
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           assert
           and
           commend
           to
           your
           most
           serious
           considerations
           and
           consciences
           .
           
           
             That
             whatsoever
             Law
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           or
           Command
           of
           His
           ,
           
             we
             find
             recorded
             in
             the
             Law-booke
             ,
          
           in
           either
           of
           the
           Volumnes
           of
           GODS
           Statute
           ,
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           or
           the
           Old
           ,
           
             Remaines
             obligatory
             to
             us
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             can
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             expired
             ,
             or
             repealed
             .
          
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Statute-Law
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           Nation
           ;
           What
           I
           can
           prove
           to
           be
           
             once
             enacted
             ,
          
           I
           may
           urge
           .
           as
           
             still
             in
             force
             ,
          
           unlesse
           any
           one
           can
           answer
           me
           with
           a
           just
           proofe
           that
           it
           is
           
             now
             out
             of
             date
             ,
          
           or
           
             Repealed
             by
             a
             latter
             Law
             .
          
           And
           so
           men
           
             (
             I
             forewarne
             them
             )
          
           shall
           find
           one
           day
           urged
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           all
           those
           Lawes
           that
           stand
           upon
           Record
           in
           GODS
           sacred
           Volumnes
           ,
           however
           now
           many
           take
           Liberty
           to
           reject
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           without
           any
           just
           ground
           ,
           that
           GOD
           hath
           discharged
           them
           :
           And
           the
           
             Deniall
          
           or
           Neglect
           of
           this
           (
           
             in
             matter
             of
             Church-Government
          
           )
           is
           
             the
             Rock
          
           that
           we
           have
           
             dashed
             upon
          
           formerly
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           had
           need
           to
           take
           the
           more
           heed
           of
           it
           for
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           But
           withall
           this
           must
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           it
           concernes
           us
           
             as
             well
             to
             own
             what
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             to
             be
             from
             GOD
             ,
             as
             to
             receive
             it
             and
             set
             it
             up
             .
          
           It
           is
           necessary
           to
           hold
           it
           out
           and
           establish
           it
           ,
           
             as
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
          
           if
           it
           appeare
           clearely
           to
           us
           
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           Else
           we
           doe
           not
           give
           GOD
           and
           His
           Word
           that
           due
           honour
           which
           it
           becomes
           us
           to
           give
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           most
           dangerous
           to
           assert
           
             Mans
          
           inventions
           to
           be
           
             Jure
             Divino
             ,
          
           or
           necessary
           .
           But
           it
           is
           also
           dangerous
           and
           sinfull
           to
           make
           GODS
           Appointments
           to
           be
           
             bus
             humane
          
           and
           arbitrary
           .
           If
           in
           any
           thing
           
             We
             see
             not
             that
             .
          
           GOD
           doth
           certainly
           require
           it
           ,
           
             We
             are
             to
             forbeare
          
           asserting
           it
           to
           be
           Divine
           .
           But
           we
           must
           
             acknowledge
          
           it
           ,
           when
           
             we
             doe
             see
          
           it
           .
           If
           it
           have
           the
           stamp
           of
           GODS
           .
           Authoritie
           upon
           it
           ,
           no
           man
           may
           say
           ,
           
             We
             will
             not
             owne
             this
             as
          
           Jure
           Divino
           .
           GOD
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           (
           nor
           men
           neither
           )
           that
           the
           things
           be
           done
           ,
           or
           established
           ,
           if
           His
           Authority
           be
           overlooked
           ,
           and
           mans
           only
           be
           pretended
           for
           it
           .
           
             Nothing
             is
             pleasing
             to
             GOD
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             done
             in
             obedience
             to
             Him
             some
             way
             .
          
           If
           therefore
           He
           require
           
             particular
             obedience
             ,
          
           in
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           matter
           held
           forth
           in
           His
           Word
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           content
           Him
           ,
           that
           we
           only
           
             be
             taught
             it
             ,
          
           and
           practise
           it
           
             by
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             .
          
           Neither
           will
           this
           awe
           
             any
             froward
             spirit
             ,
          
           as
           GODS
           Authority
           will
           ;
           and
           doth
           where
           men
           are
           not
           desperately
           
           prophane
           .
           And
           the
           
             Consciences
             of
             the
             most
             conscientious
          
           will
           find
           no
           satisfaction
           in
           it
           upon
           those
           Termes
           .
           Let
           therefore
           no
           man
           say
           ,
           
             that
             if
             we
             once
             acknowledge
             it
             as
             from
             GOD
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             unalterable
             ;
             and
             we
             would
             not
             have
             it
             so
             .
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           
             if
             GOD
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             unalterable
             ,
          
           (
           as
           He
           will
           if
           His
           Word
           tell
           us
           so
           much
           )
           
             shall
             we
             dare
             to
             say
             ,
             We
             will
             not
             have
             it
             so
             ?
          
           If
           GOD
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             shall
             continue
             ,
          
           it
           shall
           continue
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           
             Obligatory
          
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           posterities
           .
           And
           GOD
           forbid
           any
           of
           us
           should
           ever
           say
           the
           contrary
           !
           And
           our
           very
           Covenant
           also
           
             in
             the
             6.
             
             Article
             ,
          
           and
           
             in
             the
             Close
          
           of
           it
           ,
           hath
           words
           enough
           and
           emphaticall
           enough
           ,
           to
           bind
           us
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           
             unalterably
          
           to
           a
           Reformation
           
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             .
          
           I
           say
           therefore
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             so
             much
             as
             we
             see
          
           to
           be
           according
           to
           GODS
           Word
           ,
           and
           His
           Command
           ,
           
             we
             must
             owne
             as
             such
             ,
          
           and
           not
           thinke
           of
           
             altering
          
           it
           but
           
             by
             ,
             His
             Consent
          
           and
           
             according
             to
             His
             Word
          
           still
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           We
           are
           therefore
           by
           all
           this
           charged
           ,
           to
           use
           all
           possible
           Diligence
           ,
           and
           Care
           ,
           and
           Industry
           
             to
             prove
          
           and
           examine
           
             all
             things
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           put
           
             more
             weight
             upon
             any
             thing
          
           (
           to
           be
           sure
           )
           
             then
             GOD
             hath
          
           put
           upon
           it
           :
           But
           then
           when
           we
           ,
           have
           found
           out
           the
           Truth
           ,
           
             to
             hold
             it
             fast
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             to
             sell
             it
             againe
             ,
          
           or
           part
           with
           it
           upon
           any
           Termes
           .
           
           Where
           the
           voice
           is
           doubtfull
           ,
           
             whether
             GOD
             speakes
          
           or
           not
           ,
           or
           
             how
             farre
          
           He
           speakes
           in
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           there
           we
           have
           still
           so
           much
           
             libertie
             to
             dispute
          
           and
           debate
           ,
           not
           to
           account
           it
           
             necessary
             ,
          
           and
           where
           there
           must
           be
           a
           
             Determination
          
           one
           way
           in
           Practise
           ,
           to
           interpose
           
             Our
             Prudence
          
           and
           Authoritie
           
             in
             a
             humane
             manner
             .
          
           But
           ▪
           whatsoever
           comes
           to
           be
           knowne
           to
           be
           from
           GOD
           ,
           there
           all
           must
           be
           silent
           and
           obedient
           ,
           lest
           otherwise
           the
           sword
           ,
           even
           of
           Rebels
           ,
           
             take
             Vengeance
          
           upon
           such
           our
           Rebellions
           against
           GOD
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Threatning
           
             Isai.
             1.
             20.
             
             If
             ye
             be
             willing
             and
             obedient
             ,
             you
             shall
             eate
             the
             good
             of
             the
             land
             :
             but
             if
             you
             refuse
             and
             rebell
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             devoured
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             for
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             LORD
             hath
             spoken
             it
             .
          
           You
           that
           have
           
             Authority
          
           doe
           expect
           
             Obedience
          
           to
           .
           
             Your
             Ordinances
          
           and
           
             Commands
             ;
          
           GOD
           therefore
           
             much
             more
             to
             His
             .
          
           All
           your
           Authority
           is
           from
           GOD
           ,
           and
           therefore
           unquestionably
           it
           is
           all
           to
           be
           imployed
           
             for
             GOD
             ,
          
           and
           to
           that
           end
           that
           
             His
             Commands
          
           may
           take
           place
           among
           all
           that
           are
           
             under
             your
             command
             .
          
           The
           Notion
           of
           
             Humane
             Authority
          
           in
           the
           Hand
           of
           
             one
             ,
          
           or
           of
           a
           
             few
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           in
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           outward
           subjection
           of
           
             many
             thousands
             ,
          
           of
           a
           
             whole
             Nation
             ,
          
           is
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           and
           worthy
           
           of
           deepest
           consideration
           ;
           
           And
           which
           the
           
             Wisest
             Philosophers
          
           and
           
             greatest
             Polititians
          
           have
           never
           been
           able
           to
           give
           a
           
             satisfactory
             Account
          
           of
           upon
           
             Humane
             Grounds
             .
          
           But
           those
           that
           have
           learned
           from
           the
           
             Word
          
           of
           GOD
           ,
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           Sentences
           ,
           
             By
             me
             Kings
             reigne
             ,
             and
             Princes
             decrce
             Justice
             ;
             By
             me
             Princes
             rule
             ,
             and
             N●bles
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Prov.
          
           8.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           And
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             Powers
             but
             of
             GOD
             ,
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             are
             ordained
             of
             GOD
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             may
             say
             something
             of
             it
             .
          
           Namely
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Ground
          
           of
           
             Humane
             Authority
             ,
          
           is
           that
           
             GOD
             is
             pleased
             to
             print
             some
             Characters
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             His
             Majestie
             in
             the
             faces
             of
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             stamp
             the
             counter-part
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Inferiours
             ▪
          
           Whereby
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           that
           they
           Reverence
           ,
           even
           a
           
             Wom●n
             ,
          
           and
           sometimes
           an
           
             Infant
          
           in
           a
           Cradle
           ,
           as
           GODS
           
             Deputy
          
           and
           Vicegerent
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           Others
           that
           have
           Authoritie
           in
           their
           Proportion
           .
           And
           if
           it
           please
           GOD
           (
           as
           sometimes
           it
           doth
           for
           the
           just
           punishment
           of
           abused
           Authoritie
           )
           
             to
             blot
             out
             that
             stamp
          
           which
           was
           upon
           
             Inferiours
             hearts
             ;
          
           they
           presently
           
             withdraw
             all
             r●spect
          
           from
           such
           
             Superiours
             ,
          
           how
           high
           soever
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           more
           reckoning
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           most
           ordinary
           person
           among
           themselves
           .
           Which
           therefore
           should
           be
           of
           marvellous
           Operation
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           all
           that
           have
           any
           Authoritie
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           are
           
             wholly
             beholden
             to
          
           GOD
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           they
           would
           
             wholly
             imploy
             it
             for
          
           GOD
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           
             set
             up
             ,
          
           so
           farre
           as
           their
           Authoritie
           can
           command
           ,
           
             whatsoever
             Command
             of
             GOD
             they
             can
             find
             in
             His
             Word
             ,
          
           and
           to
           set
           it
           up
           
             as
             His
             Command
             ,
          
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
           Another
           thing
           which
           I
           would
           also
           recommend
           from
           our
           Covenant
           is
           in
           the
           second
           Article
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           as
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           singled
           out
           the
           Mention
           of
           
             Popery
          
           and
           
             Prelacy
             ,
          
           so
           doe
           I
           specially
           of
           
             Heresie
          
           and
           
             Schisme
             ,
          
           taking
           in
           
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             found
             contrary
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             Godlinesse
             .
          
           Remember
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           Covenanted
           with
           GOD
           and
           Men
           ,
           to
           
             extirpate
          
           these
           
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             .
          
           And
           thou
           ,
           let
           us
           but
           think
           in
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           
           what
           we
           judge
           to
           be
           
             Heresie
          
           or
           
             Schisme
             .
          
           Is
           
             Antinomianisme
             ,
          
           at
           least
           as
           it
           is
           professed
           ,
           preached
           ,
           and
           maintain'd
           by
           some
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           publikely
           proved
           ,
           any
           thing
           lesse
           then
           
             Heresie
             ?
          
           and
           however
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           apparently
           most
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Godlinesse
             ?
          
           And
           is
           not
           
             Anabaptisma
             ,
          
           at
           least
           as
           ,
           maintain'd
           by
           divers
           ,
           
             Schisme
             ,
          
           and
           
             contrary
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             ?
          
           What
           greate●
           Schisme
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           then
           to
           
             deny
          
           both
           
             you
             your
             
             selves
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             the
             Land
          
           besides
           to
           be
           
             Christians
             ,
          
           or
           
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Ministery
             or
             Church
             among
             us
             ,
          
           because
           
             none
             rightly
             baptised
             ,
          
           by
           their
           saying
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           these
           then
           be
           
             tolerated
          
           without
           
             Breach
             of
             Covenant
             ?
          
           If
           GOD
           were
           so
           angry
           with
           
             Moses
          
           for
           a
           
             single
             neglect
          
           of
           
             Circumcision
             ,
          
           and
           you
           your selves
           
             beleeve
          
           that
           He
           hath
           put
           
             Baptisme
          
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           commanded
           
             Children
          
           to
           be
           
             baptised
          
           now
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           be
           
             circumcised
          
           then
           ;
           Will
           not
           (
           doth
           not
           )
           not
           only
           the
           
             neglect
             ,
          
           but
           so
           
             outragious
             a
             contempt
          
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           administred
           to
           Children
           )
           
             provoke
             Him
             ,
          
           even
           against
           
             you
             ,
          
           if
           you
           
             connive
          
           at
           such
           
             reproach
             of
             His
             Ordinancs
             ?
          
           If
           Christ
           himselfe
           hath
           so
           threatned
           all
           those
           that
           
             breake
             one
             of
             the
             least
             Commandements
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             teach
             men
             so
             ,
          
           as
           you
           reade
           
             Matt.
          
           5.
           19.
           
           Will
           He
           endure
           that
           those
           should
           be
           let
           alone
           that
           
             Preach
          
           against
           the
           
             Whole
             Law
             ,
          
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Commandements
           ,
           of
           the
           
             MORALL
          
           Law
           ,
           
           and
           say
           ,
           
             That
             Christians
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             Mandatory
             Power
             of
             it
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             It
             is
             no
             Rule
             for
             a
             Beleever
             to
             Walke
             by
             ,
             or
             examine
             his
             life
             by
             ,
          
           even
           that
           
             it
             is
             of
             no
             use
             at
             all
             to
             a
             Beleever
             ?
          
           Will
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ,
           
             endure
             these
             things
             ?
          
           Or
           may
           
             We
             endure
          
           them
           ,
           without
           His
           displeasure
           against
           
             our selves
             ?
          
           I
           know
           a
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           put
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           deale
           with
           persons
           tainted
           with
           these
           
             dangerous
          
           opinions
           .
           
           Some
           are
           to
           be
           handled
           with
           all
           
             compassionate
             tendernesse
             ,
          
           as
           being
           
             scrupuled
             ,
          
           through
           
             Weaknesse
          
           and
           
             Infirmity
             ;
          
           But
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           only
           
             obstinate
             ,
          
           but
           
             active
          
           to
           
             seduce
          
           and
           
             breed
             confusion
             ,
          
           must
           be
           
             saved
             with
             Feare
             ,
             as
             pulling
             them
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           may
           not
           set
           
             others
          
           afire
           also
           .
           Though
           still
           a
           
             spirit
             of
             Meeknesse
          
           is
           requisite
           ,
           even
           toward
           such
           ,
           in
           regard
           to
           their
           Persons
           .
           But
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             of
             Burning
          
           (
           that
           is
           
             Holy
             Zeale
          
           )
           promised
           by
           GOD
           to
           His
           People
           ,
           
             Isai.
          
           4.
           4.
           against
           their
           endangering
           
             Doctrines
          
           and
           
             Practises
             .
          
        
         
           Hearken
           not
           then
           ,
           
           (
           I
           earnestly
           
             exhort
             every
             one
          
           that
           intends
           to
           have
           
             any
             regard
             at
             all
          
           to
           his
           solemne
           
             Covenant
          
           and
           
             Oath
          
           in
           this
           second
           Article
           )
           to
           those
           ,
           that
           offer
           to
           plead
           for
           
             Tolerations
             ;
          
           which
           I
           wonder
           how
           
             any
             one
             dare
          
           write
           or
           speake
           for
           (
           as
           they
           doe
           )
           that
           have
           
             themselves
          
           taken
           the
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           or
           
             know
          
           that
           
             you
          
           have
           .
           The
           Arguments
           that
           are
           used
           in
           some
           bookes
           (
           
             well
             worthy
             to
             be
             publikely
             burnt
          
           )
           plead
           for
           
             Popery
             ,
             Judaisme
             ,
             Turcisme
             ,
             Paganisme
             ,
          
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           
             false
             Religions
             ,
          
           
           under
           
             pretence
          
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           Which
           if
           they
           can
           make
           good
           (
           or
           have
           )
           then
           surely
           
             We
             ,
          
           and
           
             You
          
           specially
           ,
           have
           need
           to
           
             repent
             of
             that
             solemne
             Covenant
          
           
           and
           
             recant
             it
          
           before
           
             all
             the
             World
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           you
           have
           publisht
           it
           .
           But
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           surely
           ,
           even
           
             that
             Covenant
          
           will
           
             enforce
          
           you
           to
           shew
           your
           
             steadinesse
          
           in
           
             unpartiall
             extirpating
             (
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
          
           )
           all
           such
           most
           
             pernicious
          
           and
           
             pestiferous
             books
          
           and
           
             opinions
             ,
          
           which
           if
           they
           might
           once
           take
           place
           among
           us
           ,
           would
           more
           
             advance
             Satans
             kingdome
             ,
          
           then
           any
           booke
           hath
           done
           that
           hath
           been
           written
           this
           1000.
           yeeres
           .
           Surely
           the
           
             Extirpation
          
           of
           
             Heresie
          
           and
           
             Schisme
             ,
          
           (
           besides
           that
           
             Popery
          
           is
           abjured
           by
           name
           )
           and
           such
           an
           
             universall
             Toleration
             ,
          
           and
           pretended
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
          
           are
           as
           
             diametrically
             opposite
          
           and
           
             contradictory
          
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           
             Light
          
           is
           to
           
             darknesse
             ,
          
           and
           
             strict
             Justice
          
           to
           
             licentious
             lawlesnesse
             .
          
           If
           therefore
           you
           be
           true
           to
           your
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           your
           hand
           must
           needs
           be
           against
           such
           
             Doctrines
          
           and
           the
           
             Promoters
          
           of
           them
           .
           And
           those
           Clauses
           of
           [
           
             Whatsoever
             shall
             be
             found
             contrary
             to
             found
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             Godlinesse
          
           ]
           doe
           lay
           yet
           a
           
             stricter
          
           bond
           upon
           you
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           take
           great
           heed
           how
           you
           beare
           with
           
             any
             opinion
          
           or
           
             opinionist
          
           altogether
           .
           
           Though
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           be
           found
           differing
           from
           the
           received
           opinions
           and
           practises
           ,
           that
           are
           neither
           
             Schismaticall
          
           in
           disturbing
           the
           Churches
           Peace
           ,
           nor
           
             Opposite
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
          
           they
           may
           be
           borne
           with
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Covenant
           .
           But
           I
           see
           not
           how
           it
           allowes
           
             any
          
           more
           .
           Onely
           still
           the
           
             Wayes
          
           of
           dealing
           with
           
             opinions
          
           and
           
             opinionists
             ,
          
           who
           are
           not
           altogether
           to
           be
           borne
           ,
           must
           be
           
             sutable
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             opinions
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             those
             also
             that
             hold
             them
             ,
          
           and
           not
           in
           all
           
             matters
          
           nor
           to
           all
           
             persons
          
           alike
           ;
           as
           was
           noted
           before
           .
           But
           against
           a
           
             Toleration
          
           in
           
             generall
             ,
          
           even
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           that
           very
           Article
           hath
           a
           Reason
           sutable
           to
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Lest
             we
             partake
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             and
             thereby
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             receive
             of
             their
             plagues
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           is
           
             Lest
             GOD
             take
             Vengeance
             on
             their
             Inventions
             ,
          
           and
           
             ours
          
           together
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           name
           of
           
             Conscience
          
           hath
           an
           
             awfull
             sound
          
           unto
           a
           
             Conscientious
             Eare
             .
          
           But
           I
           pray
           ,
           judge
           but
           in
           a
           few
           
             Instances
             ,
          
           whether
           all
           
             pretence
          
           of
           Conscience
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           
             sufficient
             plea
          
           for
           
             Toleration
          
           and
           
             Liberty
             ?
          
           1.
           
           There
           be
           those
           that
           say
           their
           
             Conscience
          
           is
           against
           
             all
             taking
             of
             an
             Oath
             before
             a
             Magistrate
             ?
          
           Will
           you
           allow
           an
           Vniversall
           
             Liberty
          
           of
           this
           ?
           What
           then
           will
           become
           of
           all
           our
           
             Legall
          
           and
           
             Judiciall
          
           proceedings
           ,
           which
           are
           confined
           to
           this
           
             Way
          
           of
           proofe
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           
             by
             GOD
             appointed
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           been
           
             by
             all
             Nations
          
           practised
           .
           2.
           
           There
           be
           
           some
           that
           pretend
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           to
           
             Equivocate
             in
             an
             Oath
          
           even
           
             before
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             elude
             all
             Examinations
          
           by
           
             Mentall
             Reservations
             ,
          
           will
           you
           grant
           them
           
             this
          
           Liberty
           ?
           Or
           can
           you
           ,
           without
           
             destraying
             all
             bonds
          
           of
           
             Civill
             Converse
             ,
          
           and
           wholly
           
             overthrow
          
           of
           all
           
             Humane
             Judicature
             ?
          
           3.
           
           If
           any
           plead
           Conscience
           for
           the
           Lawfulnesse
           of
           
             Polygamy
             ;
          
           (
           or
           for
           divorce
           for
           other
           causes
           then
           Christ
           and
           His
           Apostles
           mention
           ;
           Of
           which
           a
           
             wicked
             booke
          
           is
           abroad
           and
           
             uncensured
             ;
          
           though
           
             deserving
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
          
           whose
           
             Author
          
           hath
           been
           so
           
             impudent
          
           as
           to
           
             set
             his
             Name
          
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           
             dedicate
             it
             to
             your selves
             ,
          
           )
           or
           for
           Liberty
           to
           
             marry
             incestuously
             ,
          
           will
           you
           grant
           a
           
             Toleration
          
           for
           all
           
             this
             ?
          
           4.
           
           If
           any
           say
           ,
           Their
           
             Conscience
          
           allowes
           them
           not
           to
           
             Contribute
             to
             your
             Just
             and
             Necessary
             Defence
             ,
          
           shall
           they
           be
           allowed
           
             this
          
           Liberty
           ?
           Where
           then
           will
           your
           Armies
           be
           paid
           ?
           5.
           
           If
           others
           say
           ,
           their
           Consciences
           allow
           not
           them
           to
           
             beare
             Armes
          
           for
           you
           ,
           shall
           they
           have
           
             altogether
             their
             Liberty
             ?
          
           (
           every
           one
           that
           will
           say
           so
           )
           How
           then
           shall
           your
           Armies
           be
           made
           up
           ?
           6.
           
           If
           any
           goe
           further
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           doe
           in
           effect
           even
           in
           print
           ,
           )
           and
           say
           their
           
             Consciences
          
           allow
           not
           any
           
             Magistrates
             at
             all
             ;
          
           nor
           7.
           
           
             Propriety
             of
             goods
             :
          
           Will
           you
           afford
           them
           their
           Liberty
           
             herein
             ?
          
           What
           would
           become
           then
           of
           all
           
             your
             own
             Authority
             ,
          
           and
           of
           all
           
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ?
          
           Or
           what
           
             Bounds
          
           or
           
             Limits
          
           can
           there
           be
           set
           to
           men
           
             any
             way
             ,
          
           if
           this
           opinion
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           shall
           be
           admitted
           ?
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           
           If
           any
           say
           ,
           these
           all
           ,
           or
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           belonging
           to
           the
           
             Second
             Table
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Liberty
             pleaded
             for
             ,
          
           is
           onely
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           
             First
             Table
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
          
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Arguments
           ,
           if
           strong
           for
           the
           
             One
             ,
          
           will
           be
           no
           lesse
           for
           the
           
             other
             .
          
           The
           
             Conscience
          
           must
           have
           regard
           to
           the
           
             second
             Table
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             first
             ,
          
           
           and
           must
           not
           be
           
             violated
          
           nor
           
             forced
          
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           of
           the
           First
           .
           And
           in
           
             all
          
           the
           Instances
           formentioned
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           some
           have
           heretofore
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           also
           now
           )
           pretended
           
             Conscience
          
           about
           them
           .
           Also
           
             Equivocation
             in
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           will
           concerne
           the
           1.
           
           Table
           the
           third
           Commandement
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           
           you
           will
           not
           Tolerate
           
             that
             .
             Ans.
          
           2.
           
           Are
           
             mens
          
           matters
           worthy
           more
           regard
           then
           GODS
           ?
           that
           the
           
             pretence
          
           of
           Conscience
           shall
           claime
           a
           Liberty
           in
           that
           which
           concernes
           
             GODS
             Honour
             ,
          
           and
           not
           in
           that
           which
           concernes
           
             men
             ?
          
           Or
           are
           not
           mens
           
             Souls
             ,
          
           both
           theirs
           that
           
             are
             first
          
           in
           the
           Errour
           ,
           and
           theirs
           also
           whom
           they
           endevour
           and
           endanger
           the
           
             infection
          
           of
           ,
           
           more
           to
           be
           regarded
           then
           any
           thing
           that
           meerly
           concernes
           
             civill
             matters
             ?
          
           Also
           are
           not
           mens
           
             Souls
          
           in
           greater
           
             Hazard
          
           (
           rather
           then
           lesse
           )
           in
           sins
           against
           the
           1.
           
           
             Table
             (
             Idolatries
             ,
             Blasphemies
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           then
           in
           those
           against
           the
           
             second
             ?
          
           How
           then
           shall
           it
           be
           
             more
             allowable
          
           to
           give
           
             Liberty
          
           and
           
             Toleration
          
           against
           the
           1.
           
           
             Table
             ,
          
           then
           against
           the
           
             second
             ?
          
           
           And
           what
           
             Idolater
             ,
          
           or
           
             seduced
             Prophet
             ,
          
           might
           not
           (
           or
           may
           not
           )
           
             plead
          
           his
           
             Conscience
             ?
          
           And
           yet
           you
           know
           GODS
           Sentences
           of
           old
           against
           such
           even
           to
           extremities
           ,
           
             extirpation
             ,
             Deut.
          
           13.
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           so
           against
           other
           breaches
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           .
           The
           
             Baalites
          
           whom
           
             Elijah
          
           caused
           to
           be
           
             put
             to
             death
          
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           GOD
           )
           1
           
             Kings
          
           18.
           did
           certainly
           thinke
           in
           their
           
             Consciences
          
           that
           
             Baal
          
           was
           a
           
             true
             GOD
             ,
          
           and
           theirs
           the
           
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           And
           so
           ,
           those
           that
           
             caused
             their
             children
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             fire
             to
             Molech
          
           (
           which
           GOD
           
             expresly
          
           commands
           to
           be
           punisht
           with
           
             death
             ,
          
           
           even
           though
           they
           were
           
             Strangers
          
           and
           
             Sojourners
          
           in
           Israel
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           GODS
           
             professed
             people
             ,
             Lev.
          
           20.
           2
           .
           &c
           .
           )
           did
           ,
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           
             out
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           And
           
             these
             Lawes
          
           of
           GOD
           never
           were
           
             repealed
          
           as
           yet
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           bind
           all
           
             His
             Servants
          
           still
           .
           His
           
             Honour
          
           requires
           still
           the
           same
           
             Severity
          
           against
           
             such
             kind
             of
             Offenders
             .
          
           And
           what
           can
           it
           be
           lesse
           then
           to
           
             betray
             such
             to
             damnation
             ,
          
           who
           are
           
             Tolerated
          
           to
           
             professe
             and
             promote
             those
             opinions
             or
             practises
             ,
          
           that
           are
           
             absolutely
             destructive
          
           unto
           their
           
             owne
          
           or
           
             others
             Soules
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           (
           as
           it
           is
           )
           that
           
             no
             punishment
             or
             Restraint
             can
             work
             upon
             men
             to
             convert
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Ans.
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           No
           more
           can
           
             Exhortation
          
           or
           
             Preaching
             ,
             Arguments
          
           (
           in
           Word
           or
           Writing
           )
           
             convert
          
           men
           ,
           
           without
           GODS
           
             Blessing
             .
          
           But
           yet
           
             they
             must
             be
             used
             ,
             as
             meanes
             appointed
             by
             GOD
             ,
          
           (
           and
           
             sanctified
             ,
          
           and
           accordingly
           
             Blest
          
           when
           He
           sees
           fit
           )
           even
           
             to
             convert
             men
             ,
          
           and
           so
           are
           
             Restraints
          
           and
           
             Punishments
          
           too
           (
           proportionable
           to
           Mens
           Errours
           and
           Practises
           ,
           )
           
             appointed
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           and
           
             sanctified
          
           also
           ,
           and
           often
           ,
           even
           in
           experience
           
             blest
          
           to
           make
           men
           ,
           who
           before
           were
           
             misled
             ,
          
           or
           perhaps
           
             mis-leaders
             of
             others
             ,
          
           to
           
             consider
             ,
             and
             hea●ken
             ,
             and
             learne
             ,
          
           and
           be
           
             willing
             to
             embrace
             ,
             and
             cleave
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           if
           we
           be
           all
           carefull
           in
           our
           places
           ,
           to
           
             performe
             our
             Covenant
          
           in
           this
           Article
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           
             blessed
             effect
          
           of
           it
           in
           our
           three
           Kingdomes
           ,
           as
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           it
           speakes
           ,
           
             That
             the
             LORD
             may
             be
             One
             ,
             and
             His
             Name
             One
             in
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           last
           particular
           ,
           I
           would
           offer
           to
           you
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           is
           that
           
           for
           all
           these
           things
           you
           would
           get
           hearts
           armed
           with
           
             Trust
             in
          
           GOD
           ,
           
           and
           so
           with
           
             Courage
             and
             Zeale
             for
          
           GOD
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           
             Cowardly
             spirits
          
           among
           us
           .
           Every
           
             Ruler
          
           should
           be
           a
           
             man
             of
             Courage
             ,
          
           and
           specially
           when
           he
           hath
           
             enemies
             to
             encounter
             .
             Josh.
          
           1.
           
           GOD
           and
           men
           there
           
             ver.
          
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           9
           ,
           18.
           call
           upon
           him
           for
           it
           .
           And
           so
           when
           ever
           
             Reformation
             is
             undertaken
             ,
          
           there
           is
           speciall
           need
           of
           
             Courage
             .
          
           
           See
           the
           Instance
           of
           
             Hezekiah
             :
          
           His
           father
           had
           been
           a
           most
           desperate
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           
             corrupted
             Religion
             ,
          
           worse
           then
           all
           that
           were
           before
           him
           .
           Yet
           
             Hezekiah
          
           made
           the
           
             greatest
             Reformation
          
           that
           had
           been
           since
           
             Solomons
          
           time
           ,
           and
           
             lost
             not
             a
             day
             ,
          
           after
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           for
           he
           begun
           
             in
             the
             first
             yeere
             of
             his
             reigne
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Month
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           a
           
             Chron.
             29.
             v.
          
           17.
           the
           very
           
             first
             day
             of
             the
             month
             ;
          
           and
           carried
           all
           before
           him
           .
           Now
           what
           was
           that
           which
           made
           him
           doe
           thus
           ?
           See
           1
           
             Kings
             18.
             v.
          
           5.
           
           He
           trusted
           in
           the
           LORD
           GOD
           of
           Israel
           ,
           so
           that
           after
           him
           there
           was
           none
           like
           him
           among
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           Judah
           ,
           nor
           any
           that
           were
           before
           
             him
             .
          
           This
           was
           that
           which
           made
           him
           not
           
             Feare
             the
             peoples
             discontent
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           
             great
             Ones
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           
             Priests
          
           neither
           ,
           whom
           he
           found
           universally
           
             drencht
             over
             head
             and
             eares
          
           in
           superstition
           and
           idolatry
           .
           Oh
           that
           we
           ,
           who
           have
           
             much
             more
             strength
             of
             men
             ,
          
           to
           stand
           by
           us
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           ,
           had
           but
           
             halfe
             his
             Courage
             !
          
           Or
           rather
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           remember
           ,
           that
           when
           many
           of
           Israel
           
             mocked
             and
             laughed
             His
             Messengers
             to
             scorne
             ,
          
           whom
           he
           sent
           to
           invite
           them
           to
           the
           Passeover
           ;
           yet
           not
           only
           divers
           others
           
             came
             in
             and
             submitted
             themselves
             ;
          
           But
           that
           in
           Judah
           ,
           
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             to
             give
             them
             one
             heart
             to
             doe
             the
             Commandement
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Princes
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             LORD
             ,
             a
             Chron.
          
           30.
           12.
           
           And
           why
           should
           not
           we
           looke
           for
           the
           like
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           as
           
             Zealous
             for
             GOD
             ,
             and
             trusted
             as
             much
             in
             GOD
             ,
          
           as
           he
           ?
           How
           excellent
           an
           Example
           and
           Encouragement
           doe
           we
           again
           find
           recorded
           concerning
           him
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           two
           last
           verses
           ?
           
             Thus
             did
             Hezekiah
             throughout
             all
             Judah
             ,
             and
             wrought
             that
             which
             was
             good
             ,
             and
             right
             ,
             and
             truth
             before
             the
             LORD
             his
             GOD
             .
             And
             in
             every
             Worke
             that
             he
             began
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             house
             of
             GOD
             and
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             to
             seeke
             his
             GOD
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             withall
             his
             heart
             and
             prospered
             .
          
           Happy
           we
           ,
           if
           of
           us
           as
           much
           may
           be
           said
           for
           
             our
             parts
             ;
          
           for
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           
             GODS
             part
          
           fulfilled
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           
             Prosperity
          
           assured
           and
           establisht
           fully
           .
           
           This
           we
           have
           confirmed
           by
           
             Salomon
             ,
          
           while
           he
           gives
           us
           a
           
             pertinent
             warning
             of
             the
             mischiefs
          
           of
           the
           
             contrary
             Cowardise
             .
             
             Prov.
             29.
             25.
             
             The
             feare
             of
             man
             brings
             a
             snare
             ,
             but
             who
             so
             puts
             his
             trust
             in
             the
             LORD
             shall
             be
             safe
             .
          
           While
           we
           are
           afraid
           of
           
             men
             ,
          
           this
           or
           that
           
             Person
             ,
          
           or
           such
           a
           
             Number
             ,
          
           or
           
             party
             ,
          
           (
           how
           considerable
           so
           ever
           they
           may
           be
           thought
           .
           )
           It
           brings
           
             a
             snare
             ,
          
           makes
           us
           
             fall
             into
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           so
           into
           
             mischiefe
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Sanctity
             ,
             nor
             safety
             ,
             but
             in
             Trusting
             in
             GOD
             .
          
           If
           we
           would
           examine
           our selves
           impartially
           ,
           we
           should
           find
           ,
           
             that
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             neglected
             ,
             or
             doe
             yet
             neglect
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             hath
             been
             and
             is
             caused
             very
             much
             ,
             by
             an
             unworthy
             feare
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Trust
             in
             GOD
             .
          
           How
           often
           hath
           it
           been
           said
           ,
           and
           by
           how
           many
           ,
           that
           
             if
             we
             should
             be
             too
             severe
             in
             parging
             the
             Armies
             ,
             we
             should
             want
             souldiers
             ;
             If
             too
             strict
             in
             suppressing
             the
             worst
             opinions
             or
             practises
             ,
             we
             should
             loose
             a
             considerable
             party
             ,
          
           and
           
             not
             be
             able
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             worke
             without
             them
             .
          
           And
           what
           is
           this
           but
           
             want
             of
             Faith
             in
             GOD
             ?
          
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           to
           have
           our
           
             spirits
             ensnared
          
           (
           enslaved
           )
           
             with
             the
             Feare
             of
             Men
             ?
          
           Certainly
           ,
           
             if
             it
             be
             not
             GODS
          
           Will
           and
           Command
           that
           
             Justice
             should
             be
             done
             ,
          
           and
           
             Martiall
             Discipline
             observed
             ,
          
           and
           
             disorders
             and
             errours
             supprest
             ,
          
           then
           let
           us
           let
           them
           alone
           ,
           and
           never
           stand
           to
           plead
           the
           Inconvenience
           of
           medling
           with
           them
           .
           But
           
             if
             it
             be
             GODS
          
           Will
           and
           Command
           ,
           then
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           
             Let
             none
             venture
             to
             provoke
             GOD
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             provoking
             men
             .
          
           I
           dare
           be
           bold
           to
           promise
           in
           His
           Name
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             not
             want
             men
             non
             h●lpe
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             be
             ruled
             by
             Him
             ,
             and
             venture
             your selves
             for
             Him
             .
          
           But
           withall
           I
           say
           ,
           
             It
             were
             better
             that
             every
             1000.
             were
             reduced
             to
             an
             100.
             and
             every
             100
             even
             to
             a
             single
             man
             ,
             then
             that
             out
             of
             a
             feare
             of
             loosing
             a
             numerous
             party
          
           of
           souldiers
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           
             to
             take
             your
             part
             ,
             you
             should
             endanger
             the
             loosing
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           even
           in
           any
           degree
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           recorded
           (
           even
           
             for
             our
             Admonition
             ,
          
           as
           is
           intimated
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           10.
           6
           ,
           11.
           )
           that
           for
           
             One
             Achan
             not
             sought
             out
             ,
          
           
           Israels
           Army
           was
           
             overthrowne
             ?
             Josh.
          
           7.
           and
           GOD
           saith
           ,
           
             Neither
             ,
             will
             I
             be
             with
             you
             any
             more
             ,
             except
             you
             destroy
             the
             accursed
             from
             among
             you
             ,
          
           ver.
           12.
           
           And
           did
           not
           the
           9.
           
           Tribes
           and
           halfe
           upon
           this
           Example
           arme
           themselves
           to
           have
           fought
           against
           their
           
             own
             brethren
             ,
          
           supposing
           them
           
             revolters
             from
          
           GOD
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           but
           
             even
             then
             taken
             their
             leave
             of
             them
             ,
          
           after
           they
           had
           ,
           for
           many
           yeares
           together
           ,
           
             ventured
             their
             lives
             to
             settle
             them
             in
             their
             possessions
             ▪
          
           Josh.
           22.
           
           They
           urge
           
             Achans
             Example
             ;
          
           as
           shewing
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           should
           suffer
           a
           sin
           apparently
           even
           in
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           GOD
           would
           be
           angry
           with
           them
           all
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           18.
           20.
           
           It
           is
           good
           then
           to
           be
           
             affraid
             ,
          
           but
           of
           
             Him
          
           of
           
           whom
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           be
           affraid
           ,
           as
           
             Esay
          
           warnes
           the
           Faithfull
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
             Isai.
             8.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Say
             you
             not
             a
             Confederacy
             to
             whom
             this
             people
             say
             a
             Confederacie
             ,
             neither
             feare
             ye
             their
             feare
             ,
             neither
             be
             affraid
             ,
             but
             sanctifie
             the
             LORD
             of
             Hosts
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             let
             Him
             be
             your
             Feare
             ,
             and
             let
             Him
             be
             your
             dread
             .
          
           And
           remember
           withall
           ,
           how
           ill
           GOD
           
             takes
          
           it
           at
           His
           Servants
           hand
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           basely
           
             Affraid
             of
             men
             ,
             Isai.
             51.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             I
             even
             I
             am
             He
             that
             Comforteth
             you
             ,
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             affraid
             of
             a
             man
             that
             shall
             dye
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             son
             of
             man
             that
             shall
             be
             made
             as
             Grasse
             ?
             And
             forgettest
             the
             LORD
             thy
             Maker
             ?
          
           &c.
           Here
           is
           not
           indeed
           a
           
             Multitude
          
           named
           ;
           but
           here
           is
           
             Man
          
           indefinitely
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           
             never
             so
             many
          
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           
             but
             man
          
           still
           ,
           and
           so
           never
           the
           
             more
             allowable
          
           to
           
             feare
             them
             more
             then
             GOD
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             please
          
           them
           with
           
             displeasing
          
           of
           GOD
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           ,
           
           But
           would
           not
           GOD
           have
           a
           
             Multitude
          
           forborne
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           in
           an
           
             Errour
             ,
          
           or
           
             Disorder
             ?
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           Sure
           GOD
           never
           told
           
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             so
             .
          
           And
           ,
           among
           men
           ,
           if
           a
           
             Multitude
             appeare
             in
             a
             Tumult
             ,
          
           although
           it
           may
           after
           pleade
           for
           a
           
             mitigation
             of
             punishment
          
           toward
           the
           
             Whole
          
           Number
           ,
           
           except
           the
           chiefe
           ring-leaders
           ;
           Yet
           it
           both
           makes
           those
           that
           have
           
             Authority
             and
             strength
             to
             suppresse
             ,
          
           put
           forth
           
             both
             ,
          
           the
           more
           ▪
           
             speedily
          
           and
           
             effectually
             ;
          
           and
           afterward
           to
           take
           the
           more
           
             exact
             care
          
           for
           the
           
             preventing
             of
             the
             like
             ,
          
           even
           
             for
             the
             Multitudes
             sake
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           most
           sure
           ,
           that
           with
           GOD
           
             the
             greater
          
           the
           Multitude
           is
           of
           those
           that
           
             provoke
             Him
             ,
          
           the
           
             greater
          
           is
           His
           
             Displeasure
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           
             His
             Deputies
          
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           affraid
           to
           
             Tolerate
             a
             Multitude
          
           in
           evill
           ,
           then
           
             a
             few
             .
          
           
           2.
           
           And
           if
           at
           
             other
             times
          
           a
           Multitude
           ,
           or
           a
           few
           ,
           might
           be
           borne
           with
           and
           let
           alone
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           GODS
           Will
           ,
           Yet
           certainly
           not
           then
           
             When
             GODS
             Judgements
             are
             abroad
             in
             the
             Land
             .
          
           Then
           
             all
          
           should
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           
             faithfull
          
           will
           
             learne
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             doe
             Justice
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             according
             to
             GODS
             appointment
             .
          
           It
           is
           so
           with
           us
           now
           ,
           that
           
             GODS
             Judgements
             are
             abroad
             in
             Our
             Land
             :
          
           Oh
           that
           we
           were
           so
           
             wise
             ;
          
           as
           to
           learne
           
             the
             right
             cause
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             right
             Remedy
             !
          
           Let
           me
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           againe
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           which
           you
           were
           happily
           remembred
           of
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           
             Jer.
             9.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Who
             is
             the
             wise
             man
             that
             may
             understand
             this
             ?
             and
             who
             is
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             LORD
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             declare
             it
             ?
             for
             what
             the
             land
             perisheth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             the
             LORD
             saith
             ,
             Because
             they
             have
             forsaken
             
             my
             Law
             which
             I
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             obeyed
             my
             Voice
             ,
             nor
             walked
             therein
             :
          
           
           
             But
             have
             walked
             after
             the
             imagination
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Sure
           the
           
             Meaning
          
           of
           this
           is
           not
           ,
           
             that
             every
             man
             should
             be
             let
             alone
             in
             doing
             what
             they
             lift
             under
             pretence
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             :
          
           For
           that
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           lesse
           in
           plaine
           words
           then
           to
           leave
           every
           man
           
             to
             walk
             after
             the
             Imagination
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             :
          
           Much
           lesse
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           
             cry
             downe
             the
             Law
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           (
           the
           Law
           delivered
           by
           
             GODS
             owne
             Voice
          
           to
           all
           His
           People
           ,
           )
           
             as
             no
             Rule
             for
             Christians
             to
             Walk
             by
             .
          
           If
           for
           
             forsaking
          
           it
           the
           Land
           perisheth
           ,
           and
           for
           
             not
             walking
             therein
             :
          
           The
           
             open
             and
             bold-faced
             opposition
             against
          
           it
           ,
           must
           needs
           
             aggravare
             the
             Transgression
             ,
          
           and
           
             increase
             the
             mischiefe
             .
          
           But
           the
           Prophet
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           GOD
           would
           have
           an
           
             Observation
          
           made
           .
           1.
           
           
             That
             all
             the
             Misery
             of
             the
             Land
          
           (
           though
           there
           were
           very
           few
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           consider
           it
           )
           
             is
             for
             sin
             ,
             for
             the
             transgression
             of
             GODS
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           
             every
             one
             doing
             too
             much
             what
             they
             list
             .
          
           And
           then
           that
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           
             Enquiry
          
           should
           be
           made
           for
           what
           
             Speciall
             Provocations
          
           it
           is
           that
           there
           are
           such
           
             heavy
             Judgements
             on
             the
             Land
             ?
             They
             have
             walked
          
           (
           saith
           GOD
           )
           
             after
             Baalim
             ,
             which
             their
             fathers
             taught
             them
             .
          
           Whether
           any
           
             old
             superstitions
             ,
          
           or
           any
           
             Prophane
             Customes
          
           and
           
             Practises
             ,
          
           received
           by
           
             Tradition
             from
             our
             Fathers
             ;
          
           Or
           any
           other
           
             new
             invented
             Idoll
          
           or
           
             Fancy
             ,
          
           any
           
             Imagination
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
          
           be
           the
           Grand
           
             Evill
             that
             provokes
             GOD
             so
             against
             us
             ;
          
           as
           that
           after
           all
           our
           seekings
           of
           Him
           and
           suings
           to
           Him
           ,
           
             His
             anger
             is
             not
             turned
             away
             ,
             but
             His
             hand
             is
             stretched
             out
             still
             .
          
           To
           
             find
             out
          
           this
           ,
           (
           or
           these
           ,
           for
           they
           may
           be
           many
           ,
           )
           were
           certainly
           the
           
             greatest
             piece
             of
             Wisdome
          
           one
           of
           them
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             taught
          
           it
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           
             Greatest
             Honours
          
           from
           GOD
           that
           could
           be
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           
             Declare
             it
          
           one
           of
           the
           
             Greatest
             Pieces
             of
             Faithfulnesse
          
           to
           GOD
           and
           His
           People
           .
           Oh
           that
           
             you
             ,
          
           who
           are
           Our
           
             Wise
             Men
             ,
          
           the
           
             Great
             Councell
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           would
           specially
           set
           your
           
             Wits
          
           a
           work
           ,
           and
           bend
           your
           
             Thoughts
          
           most
           serious
           to
           search
           and
           find
           this
           out
           .
           And
           you
           may
           call
           whom
           you
           will
           to
           your
           
             Assistance
          
           herein
           .
           You
           have
           called
           an
           
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
          
           to
           
             Consult
          
           with
           in
           matters
           of
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           
           and
           they
           attend
           daily
           upon
           the
           worke
           you
           have
           entrusted
           them
           with
           .
           If
           now
           you
           should
           think
           fit
           to
           
             send
             to
             them
             expressely
          
           to
           make
           
             this
          
           their
           
             worke
             for
             the
             present
             ,
          
           to
           give
           you
           the
           
             Vttermost
             of
             Advice
          
           with
           all
           
             Faithfulnesse
             ,
             What
             might
             be
             the
             Cause
             or
             Causes
             ,
             Why
             Judgements
             ,
             and
             Feares
             ,
             and
             dangers
             still
             continue
             
             and
             multiply
             rather
             then
             decrease
             :
          
           Certainly
           they
           could
           not
           be
           
             better
             imployed
          
           for
           the
           time
           :
           And
           if
           GOD
           should
           vouchsafe
           to
           shew
           them
           
             the
             right
             :
          
           Nothing
           could
           prove
           more
           Advantagious
           for
           the
           
             publike
             good
             .
          
           If
           they
           be
           not
           
             Wise
          
           or
           
             Faithfull
          
           enough
           ,
           Or
           you
           should
           not
           be
           
             satisfied
          
           with
           their
           Advice
           :
           You
           may
           aske
           of
           whom
           you
           will
           besides
           .
           And
           you
           may
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           give
           
             every
             one
          
           Liberty
           (
           in
           an
           humble
           manner
           )
           
             for
             once
          
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           what
           their
           Apprehension
           is
           .
           But
           certainly
           it
           is
           a
           
             thousand
             pitties
             ,
          
           that
           among
           so
           many
           
             Wise
          
           men
           ,
           and
           
             Pious
          
           men
           ,
           as
           GOD
           hath
           yet
           reserved
           in
           our
           Land
           ,
           
             none
          
           should
           be
           set
           a
           worke
           expressely
           about
           this
           most
           
             important
             and
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             most
             necessary
          
           Work
           .
           And
           ,
           after
           all
           ,
           it
           belongs
           to
           
             You
             ,
          
           whom
           GOD
           hath
           
             Entrusted
             with
             the
             Power
             to
             Reforme
             ,
          
           whatever
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           be
           a
           
             Cause
          
           of
           our
           
             Perpetuated
             mischiefe
             ,
          
           to
           judge
           
             impartially
          
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           then
           
             sentence
          
           and
           
             execute
          
           according
           to
           the
           
             Will
             of
             GOD
          
           a
           
             righteous
             Judgement
          
           upon
           all
           ,
           whether
           
             things
          
           or
           
             Persons
             ,
          
           without
           
             Feare
          
           or
           
             Favour
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           
             Way
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             only
             Way
             ,
          
           to
           partake
           of
           that
           
             Blessing
             forenoted
          
           to
           be
           all
           
             Our
             Desires
             ,
          
           according
           to
           
             Psal.
          
           106.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Which
           I
           
             again
             beseech
             every
             one
          
           to
           reade
           over
           most
           
             seriously
             ,
          
           and
           apply
           to
           their
           
             hearts
          
           most
           
             faithfully
             .
          
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           tends
           the
           third
           and
           last
           Use
           of
           
             Consolation
             ,
          
           
           which
           you
           will
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           adde
           a
           word
           of
           ,
           
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           commit
           you
           and
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           spoken
           to
           GODS
           
             Blessing
             .
          
           Our
           Text
           in
           the
           frame
           and
           scope
           of
           it
           tends
           as
           much
           and
           as
           fully
           to
           
             Comfort
          
           and
           
             Encourage
          
           all
           GODS
           faithfull
           Ones
           (
           as
           I
           hope
           I
           speake
           to
           
             many
          
           such
           )
           even
           notwithstanding
           their
           own
           
             failings
          
           and
           His
           
             Severity
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           to
           
             Warn
          
           and
           
             Exhort
          
           them
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           such
           
             failings
             ,
          
           and
           of
           provoking
           Him
           to
           shew
           
             Severity
             .
          
           For
           it
           tels
           us
           
             absolutely
             ,
          
           that
           being
           
             His
             ,
          
           though
           we
           
             doe
             amisse
          
           against
           Him
           ,
           and
           He
           
             deales
             severely
          
           with
           us
           ,
           yet
           still
           He
           is
           a
           GOD
           
             that
             Answeres
             ,
          
           and
           a
           GOD
           
             that
             Forgives
             .
          
           Our
           failings
           
             not
             allowed
          
           nor
           
             persisted
             in
             ,
          
           when
           we
           know
           them
           ,
           disparage
           not
           
             Our
             faithfulnesse
          
           in
           GODS
           Account
           ;
           and
           
             His
             Judgements
             ,
             His
             Vengeance
             on
             our
             Inventions
             ,
          
           how
           
             severe
          
           soever
           ,
           
             disprove
             not
             His
             Favour
             ,
          
           argue
           not
           
             Rejection
          
           nor
           
             Purpose
             of
             destruction
             .
          
           Though
           He
           
             kill
             ,
          
           yet
           He
           may
           
             pardon
             and
             save
             .
          
           And
           the
           
             Experience
             of
             His
             Providence
          
           may
           assure
           us
           ,
           that
           He
           will
           not
           be
           henceforth
           
             rigorously
             severe
             ,
          
           if
           we
           this
           
             Day
             renew
             our
             Faithfulnesse
             .
          
           He
           is
           very
           
             rarely
          
           so
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           
             Single
             Person
             .
          
           If
           their
           
             Visible
             Repentance
          
           prevent
           the
           
             Exeution
             of
             any
             
             Sentence
          
           of
           His
           against
           them
           .
           Much
           lesse
           to
           a
           
             Nation
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Body
             of
             a
             people
          
           that
           returne
           to
           Him
           .
           The
           Case
           of
           
             such
          
           is
           never
           (
           can
           never
           be
           )
           
             desperate
             ,
          
           
           when
           ever
           they
           have
           a
           Heart
           to
           
             look
             unto
          
           Him
           againe
           after
           a
           
             Revolt
             .
          
           Let
           me
           give
           you
           two
           famous
           Instances
           in
           two
           Words
           .
           
             David
             ,
          
           after
           many
           great
           
             Experiments
          
           of
           GODS
           marvellous
           
             Deliverances
             ;
          
           and
           
             proofes
          
           of
           His
           owne
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Trust
          
           in
           GOD
           ,
           fals
           at
           last
           into
           a
           
             Pang
             of
             Feare
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           27.
           
             and
             saith
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             I
             shall
             one
             day
             perish
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Saul
             .
          
           ver.
           1.
           
           And
           thereupon
           doth
           little
           better
           then
           
             runne
             away
             from
             GOD
             ,
          
           for
           he
           runnes
           out
           of
           the
           
             Land
             of
             Israel
          
           from
           among
           the
           
             people
          
           of
           GOD
           ,
           whither
           GOD
           
             once
          
           sent
           him
           when
           he
           was
           abroad
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           12.
           5.
           
           )
           and
           flyes
           into
           the
           
             Philistines
          
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           professed
           and
           greatest
           
             Enemies
          
           of
           GODS
           Church
           :
           and
           so
           he
           goes
           ,
           as
           our
           Proverbe
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           
             Out
             of
             GODS
             Blessing
             into
             the
             warme
             Sun
             .
          
           And
           while
           he
           is
           among
           them
           he
           does
           not
           very
           well
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           faine
           to
           keep
           up
           his
           
             Credit
          
           with
           
             Achish
             ,
          
           with
           much
           
             Dissimulation
             ,
          
           and
           many
           
             fained
             Expressions
             .
          
           Hereupon
           ,
           at
           last
           GOD
           meets
           with
           him
           ,
           with
           no
           small
           
             Severity
             ;
          
           You
           may
           well
           call
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Text
           is
           ,
           
             a
             Taking
             Vengeance
             on
             his
             Inventions
             .
          
           He
           is
           hunted
           by
           the
           
             envy
          
           and
           
             jealousie
          
           of
           the
           
             Philistine-Lords
             ,
          
           from
           the
           
             Court
          
           and
           
             Camp
          
           of
           
             Achish
             ,
          
           and
           when
           he
           returnes
           to
           his
           home
           in
           that
           strange
           land
           ,
           he
           finds
           
             his
             City
          
           burnt
           to
           ashes
           ,
           his
           
             Wives
          
           carried
           away
           ,
           captive
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           
             Followers
          
           likewise
           undone
           and
           robbed
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           none
           knew
           
             by
             whom
             :
          
           and
           unto
           all
           this
           is
           added
           the
           
             Mutiny
          
           of
           all
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           the
           people
           spake
           of
           
             stoning
             him
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           30.
           6.
           
           But
           then
           he
           
             recovers
          
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           most
           extreme
           danger
           shewes
           a
           greater
           
             Faith
          
           then
           ever
           before
           ,
           
             But
             David
             ,
          
           say
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             encouraged
             himselfe
             in
             the
             LORD
             his
             GOD
             .
          
           And
           then
           immediately
           you
           find
           upon
           his
           
             enquiring
          
           of
           GOD
           about
           pursuing
           those
           
             unknowne
             Enemies
             ;
          
           he
           receives
           a
           most
           
             full
             and
             gracious
             answere
             ,
          
           and
           Assurance
           of
           
             Favour
             ,
          
           exemplified
           by
           most
           
             Complete
             ,
             Speedy
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rich
             Victory
          
           (
           nothing
           lost
           of
           their
           
             substance
             ,
          
           not
           any
           
             one
          
           of
           all
           their
           
             Wives
             ,
          
           or
           
             Children
          
           missing
           ,
           )
           and
           great
           
             spoiles
             ,
          
           and
           within
           a
           few
           dayes
           ,
           he
           is
           certified
           of
           
             Sauls
             death
             ,
          
           and
           is
           made
           
             King
             of
             Judah
             .
          
           So
           
             abundant
          
           are
           GODS
           
             Mercies
          
           to
           His
           faithfull
           Ones
           ,
           even
           after
           their
           
             failings
             ,
          
           and
           His
           
             Displeasure
          
           upon
           them
           .
           2.
           
           And
           so
           it
           was
           with
           Israel
           .
           
           Judg.
           10.
           
           They
           
             Revolting
          
           after
           sundry
           
             Deliverances
             ,
          
           GOD
           gives
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           
             enemies
             ,
          
           the
           
             Ammonites
             ,
          
           &
           others
           ,
           who
           
             mightily
             oppresse
          
           them
           18.
           yeeres
           together
           .
           
           At
           last
           they
           bethinke
           themselves
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           
             Pray
             to
             GOD
             ;
          
           but
           we
           reade
           not
           (
           at
           the
           first
           )
           of
           any
           
             further
             Repentance
          
           then
           a
           bare
           
             Confession
             of
             their
             sins
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           also
           at
           the
           first
           GOD
           gives
           them
           a
           most
           terrible
           
             Checke
          
           in
           stead
           of
           an
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           upbraiding
           them
           with
           His
           
             former
             favours
             ,
          
           and
           their
           
             reiterated
             Rebellions
             ,
          
           and
           concluding
           with
           a
           (
           seeming
           )
           
             absolute
             Refusall
          
           to
           Forgive
           them
           ,
           or
           deliver
           them
           
             any
             more
             ,
          
           and
           sending
           them
           to
           their
           
             false
             gods
          
           for
           help
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           But
           then
           see
           how
           upon
           their
           
             Submission
             ,
          
           and
           
             Reformation
             ,
             GODS
             Compassions
          
           are
           againe
           manifested
           to
           them
           ;
           It
           is
           said
           
             His
             Soul
             was
             grieved
             for
             the
             misery
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           ver.
           16.
           and
           shortly
           after
           they
           had
           ,
           under
           
             Jephthah
             ,
          
           whom
           GOD
           raised
           up
           to
           be
           their
           
             Deliverer
             ,
          
           a
           very
           
             great
             Victory
          
           over
           their
           
             enemies
             .
          
           And
           have
           not
           
             we
             our selves
          
           found
           somewhat
           like
           this
           ,
           more
           then
           once
           ?
           
           How
           
             low
          
           had
           our
           
             sins
          
           brought
           us
           the
           last
           yeere
           about
           this
           time
           ?
           And
           how
           much
           
             Vengeance
          
           did
           GOD
           take
           upon
           our
           
             Vntowardnesse
          
           within
           a
           few
           Months
           .
           Our
           Armies
           broken
           in
           the
           
             West
             ,
          
           and
           broken
           in
           the
           
             North
             ,
             Bristoll
          
           lost
           ,
           and
           
             Glocester
          
           and
           
             Hull
          
           besieged
           ;
           and
           with
           us
           very
           
             little
             strength
          
           and
           very
           
             few
             spirits
             .
          
           But
           GOD
           gave
           us
           Grace
           to
           
             bethinke
             our selves
             ,
          
           and
           
             humble
          
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           more
           
             strict
             ,
          
           and
           
             solemne
             ,
          
           and
           
             Complete
             Covenant
          
           with
           Him
           ,
           then
           ever
           before
           .
           And
           how
           many
           gracious
           
             Answers
             ,
          
           and
           
             Pardons
             ,
          
           and
           
             Victories
             ,
          
           He
           hath
           granted
           us
           since
           ,
           
             Our
             Souls
          
           know
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             World
          
           sees
           and
           admires
           .
        
         
           How
           should
           we
           then
           improve
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           
             Strengthen
             Our
             Faith
             in
             GOD
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             Comfort
             Our selves
             in
             His
             Grace
             ,
             All
             whose
             paths
             are
             Mercy
             and
             Truth
             to
             such
             as
             keep
             His
             Covenant
             and
             His
             Testimonies
             ,
             Psal.
          
           25.
           10.
           and
           to
           set
           to
           our
           
             Seale
          
           to
           that
           Voice
           of
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Experience
             .
          
           Psal.
           9.
           10.
           
           
             They
             that
             know
             Thy
             Name
             will
             put
             their
             Trust
             in
             Thee
             .
             For
             Thou
             LORD
             hast
             not
             forsaken
             them
             that
             seek
             Thee
             .
          
           
           I
           will
           conclude
           all
           ,
           with
           that
           most
           
             remarkable
          
           place
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Isai.
          
           30.
           18.
           
           When
           he
           had
           foretold
           ,
           for
           their
           
             carnall
             Confidences
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rejecting
          
           of
           the
           
             Faithfull
             Prophets
          
           admonitions
           ,
           and
           seeking
           to
           get
           
             Flatterers
          
           to
           preach
           to
           them
           ,
           very
           great
           
             Judgements
             ,
          
           so
           as
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           a
           very
           
             low
             Condition
          
           and
           
             small
             Number
             ,
          
           he
           addes
           .
           
             And
             therefore
             will
             the
             LORD
             wait
             that
             He
             may
             be
             gracious
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             He
             be
             exalted
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             have
             Mercy
             upon
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             LORD
             is
             a
             GOD
             of
             Judgement
             :
             Blessed
             are
             all
             they
             that
             wait
             for
             Him
             .
          
           
           The
           
             LORD
          
           is
           a
           GOD
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           
             Righteous
          
           and
           
             Wise
             .
          
           He
           will
           not
           endure
           Our
           
             Vntowardnesse
             ,
          
           which
           he
           sees
           and
           knowes
           ,
           more
           then
           
             We
             our selves
          
           doe
           ,
           or
           will
           take
           notice
           of
           :
           and
           He
           knowes
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           should
           deliver
           us
           
             too
             soon
             ,
          
           we
           would
           grow
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           
             again
          
           as
           ever
           ,
           or
           
             worse
             ;
          
           that
           if
           He
           should
           deliver
           us
           ,
           what
           we
           have
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           
             Humane
             strength
          
           (
           at
           least
           ,
           while
           we
           have
           so
           much
           
             Carnall
             Confidence
          
           )
           that
           He
           should
           
             loose
             the
             Honour
          
           of
           it
           .
           Therefore
           He
           
             Waites
             ,
          
           and
           Therefore
           He
           
             will
             be
             Exalted
             .
          
           But
           both
           shall
           be
           in
           
             Graciousnesse
          
           and
           
             Mercy
          
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           all
           His
           faithfull
           Ones
           ,
           that
           
             Wait
             for
             Him
             ,
          
           even
           in
           the
           
             Way
             of
             His
             Judgements
          
           (
           as
           was
           noted
           before
           ,
           
             Isai.
          
           26.
           8.
           )
           And
           if
           His
           Judgements
           ,
           
             His
             Vengeance
             ,
          
           worke
           
             Repentance
          
           and
           
             Faithfulnesse
          
           in
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           and
           should
           take
           even
           that
           as
           a
           
             Pledge
          
           of
           His
           
             Answering
          
           and
           
             Forgiving
          
           Mercy
           in
           Christ
           .
           
             Amen
             ,
             Amen!
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           2.
           line
           34.
           for
           those
           who
           
             read
          
           the
           Inventions
           of
           those
           whom
           .
           〈…〉
           fo●
           Ps●l●es
           ●
           P●alm
           
             p.
             o.
             marg.
          
           For
           First
           1.
           Text.
           p.
           〈…〉
           for
           Num●
           〈…〉
           &c
           ,
           11
           ,
           15
           
             read
          
           Numb.
           ●●
           ,
           ●●
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           p.
           &
           19.
           
           
             For
          
           was
           ●
           .
           〈…〉
           l.
           ●●
           .
           for
           ●●ap
           8.
           
             read
          
           〈◊〉
           5.
           p
           〈…〉
           .
           24.
           
             for
          
           〈…〉
           .
           1.
           27
           
             for
          
           that
           lies
           r.
           that
           it
           〈◊〉
           .
           
             p.
          
           4
           c.
           l.
           8.
           
             for
          
           〈…〉
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70812e-400
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Zech.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Isai.
             40
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             17.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70812e-750
           
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             Context
             .
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             taking
             Vengeance
             .
          
           
             Negatively
             .
          
           
             Affirmatively
             ,
             in
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             3.
             Doctrines
             
          
           
             F●●st
             handled
             Historically
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Moses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             failings
             five
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Aarons
            
             failings
             three
             .
          
           
             GODS
             displeasure
             for
             their
             offences
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               Samuels
            
             failing
             .
          
           
             GODS
             displea●ure
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             GODS
             Graciousnesse
             Answering
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Moses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Aaron
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Samuel
             .
          
           
             Pardoning
             there
             all
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             The
             be●t
             have
             corruption
             in
             the
             as
             well
             as
             the
             worst
             by
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Reas
             2.
             
             Co●rup●●d
             N●●u●e
             not
             ab●l●●h●
             i●
             the
             b●●●
             ▪
             Proved
             .
          
           
             Illustrated
             in
             that
             
          
           
             The
             Corruption
             of
             the
             best
             appeares
             in
             things
             wherein
             they
             most
             excell
             in
             vertue
             .
          
           
             Righteous
             
               Noah
            
             intemperate
             .
          
           
             Just
             
               Lot
            
             defiled
             .
          
           
             Faithfull
             
               Abraham
            
             distrustfull
             .
          
           
             Meeke
             
               Moses
            
             passionate
             .
          
           
             Faithfull
             
               Moses
            
             beleves
             not
             .
          
           
             Humble
             
               David
            
             revengefull
             .
          
           
             
               Iob
            
             impatience
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophet
             
               Ionah
            
             refuses
             to
             goe
             on
             GODS
             errand
             .
          
           
             Justifying
             his
             sin
             after
             he
             had
             repented
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             After
             many
             yeares
             
               Ieremie
            
             resolves
             to
             preach
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             After
             a
             tryumph
             over
             a
             temptation
             ,
             is
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             wholy
             transported
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             greatest
             friends
             in
             the
             world
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
            
             contending
             and
             parting
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             S●tans
             violence
             in
             temp●ing
             them
             continually
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             4.
             
             Men
             often
             are
             tempt●●s
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             
               Doctrine
            
             2.
             
             GODS
             Mercy
             to
             His
             servants
             ,
             though
             offending
             Him
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             engaged
             Himselfe
             to
             heare
             prayers
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             He
             is
             ever
             able
             to
             doe
             them
             good
             .
          
           
             GOD
             hath
             received
             a
             Ransome
             for
             His
             servants
             offerces
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             God
             ●lorifies
             Himselfe
             in
             His
             servants
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             Else
             GOD
             would
             have
             none
             to
             serve
             Him
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             6.
             
             GOD
             is
             a
             GOD
             in
             Covenant
             with
             His
             servants
             .
          
           
             
               Doctrine
            
             3.
             
             GOD
             is
             sometimes
             severe
             to
             His
             ,
             though
             still
             mercifull
             to
             them
             
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             1.
             
             GODS
             Holinesse
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             GODS
             Justice
             .
          
           
             The
             Justice
             of
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             The
             Faithfull
             need
             it
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             To
             teach
             by-standers
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             wicked
             sh●ll
             not
             s●●pe
             alwayes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             to
             reproach
             Religion
             for
             the
             faults
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             Applic.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             1.
             
             Of
             Humiliation
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             there
             is
             but
             little
             signe
             usually
             before
             or
             after
             the
             publike
             Servic●s
             
          
           
             To
             remedy
             which
             a
             constant
             Exhortation
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Sermons
             would
             be
             greatly
             profitable
             .
          
           
             N.
             B.
             
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             sins
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             .
          
           
             1
             Personall
             ,
             namely
             against
             our
             Covenant
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             N.
             B.
             
          
           
             Specially
             for
             like
             sinnes
             to
             these
             pointed
             at
             in
             the
             Text
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Neglect
             of
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             abused
             ,
          
           
             neglected
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             Supper
             
          
           
             abused
             ,
          
           
             neglected
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Unwillingnesse
             to
             venture
             upon
             hard
             taskes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Complaint
             of
             our
             thanklesse
             and
             fruitlesse
             imployments
             because
             not
             successefull
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Distrust
             passionately
             discovered
             ,
             b●f●●e
             men
             ,
             by
             unwarrantable
             words
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             N.
             B.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Complying
             with
             others
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Partiality
             in
             imploying
             and
             conniving
             at
             friends
             .
          
           
             Nationall
             sins
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             ;
          
           
             Of
             three
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             sins
             of
             those
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Necessitie
             of
             this
             consideration
             .
          
           
             N.
             B.
             
          
           
             Are
             not
             many
             apparently
             worse
             then
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             ?
          
           
             In
             signes
             of
             pride
             .
          
           
             Neglect
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Of
             family
             duties
             .
          
           
             Secret
             Prayer
             ,
          
           
             Even
             despised
             .
          
           
             In
             self-seekings
             .
          
           
             Errors
             ,
             and
             strange
             opinions
             and
             practises
             .
          
           
             A
             spirit
             of
             bitternesse
             against
             all
             that
             dissent
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             sins
             of
             the
             generality
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             Covetousnesse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Humiliation
             for
             Nationall
             sins
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Profanenesse
             .
          
           
             N.
             B.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             1.
             
             Humiliation
             for
             Nationall
             sins
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             sins
             of
             our
             Armies
             .
          
           
             N.
             B.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             1.
             
             Humiliation
             for
             sins
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             being
             guilty
             of
             others
             sins
             .
          
           
             We
             complaine
             much
             ▪
             
          
           
             But
             not
             to
             GOD
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             1.
             
             Humiliation
             for
             our
             guiltinesse
             of
             others
             sins
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             we
             dare
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             seldome
             ●●y
             them
             to
             heart
             .
          
           
             Specially
             we
             want
             zeale
             for
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             
               Applic.
               Vse
            
             1.
             
             Humiliation
             for
             the
             danger
             of
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             
               Applic.
               Vse
            
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             to
             be
             watchfull
             and
             resolute
             in
             faithfulnesse
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             23.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             to
             observe
             our
             solemne
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             A
             wish
             that
             it
             w●re
             read
             every
             Fast
             day
             .
          
           
             Take
             h●ed
             of
             offring
             to
             elude
             it
             ,
          
           
             Least
             others
             breake
             Covenant
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             Specially
             if
             we
             urge
             it
             on
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             proceed
             against
             them
             refusing
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             delayings
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             personall
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             N.
             B.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             Family
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Neglected
             much
             .
          
           
             Urged
             .
          
           
             In
             refer●●ng
             our
             Armies
             
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             reforming
             the
             generall
             prophanenesse
             and
             ignorance
             of
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             doing
             Justice
             upon
             Delinquents
             .
          
           
             And
             Restraining
             the
             disorders
             of
             such
             prisoners
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             reforming
             the
             oppressions
             of
             any
             entrusted
             by
             the
             State
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             endeavouring
             a
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             none
             say
             There
             is
             no
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             N.
             B.
             Generall
             Rule
             about
             Lawes
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Owne
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Word
             as
             from
             GOD
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Examine
             all
             things
             diligently
             ,
             and
             then
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             from
             GOD
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Thes
               5.
               21.
               
               Prov.
            
             13.
             23.
             
          
           
             A
             speciall
             Observation
             of
             the
             originall
             of
             all
             Authority
             to
             be
             from
             GOD
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Exhortation
             to
             extirpate
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Specially
             Antinomianisme
             and
             Anabaptisme
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             proved
             by
             witnesse
             before
             a
             Committee
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Yet
             all
             that
             erre
             are
             not
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             alike
             .
          
           
             Speciall
             Exhortation
             not
             to
             hearken
             to
             a
             generall
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             As
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             What
             Burcurs
             only
             may
             be
             Tolerated
             by
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Instances
             to
             shew
             the
             Absurdity
             of
             an
             universall
             Toration
             .
          
           
             
               Ob.
            
             Toleration
             is
             only
             pleaded
             for
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             not
             of
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             
               A.
            
             1.
             
             Conscience
             must
             regard
             both
             and
             be
             violated
             in
             neither
             .
          
           
             
               A.
            
             2.
             
             GODS
             Honour
             and
             Mens
             Soules
             are
             of
             more
             regard
             then
             worldly
             matters
             .
          
           
             GOD
             commanded
             idolatry
             to
             be
             punisht
             in
             false
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Yet
             they
             might
             pretend
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             2.
             
             No
             punishment
             can
             work
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             
               An.
            
             No
             more
             can
             Preaching
             without
             GODS
             Blessing
             .
             But
             both
             are
             Meanes
             by
             Him
             appointed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Exhortation
             to
             Trust
             in
             GOD
             .
          
           
             This
             made
             
               Hezekiah
            
             so
             great
             and
             happy
             a
             Reformer
             .
          
           
             The
             mischiefe
             of
             being
             affraid
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             mischiefe
             of
             suffering
             sin
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
            
             May
             not
             a
             Multitude
             be
             forborne
             in
             Errour
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
            
             1.
             
             GOD
             no where
             saith
             they
             may
             .
          
           
             
               A
            
             2
             If
             they
             might
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             not
             now
             .
          
           
             Speciall
             Wisedome
             to
             know
             Why
             Judgements
             on
             a
             Land
             .
          
           
             All
             Enquiry
             should
             be
             made
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             Consolation
             to
             GODS
             faithfull
             ▪
             Ones
             .
          
           
             Instances
             of
             Grace
             after
             Failings
             and
             Judgements
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             
               David
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Israel
             .
             
               Judg.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             owne
             since
             last
             yeere
             .
          
           
             Conclusion
             .